Rules of procedure : 9th parliamentary term : European Parliament, 2019 - 2024 : July 2023.
Date: 2023-10-03
Institutions: European Parliament
Subjects: EU law, administrative law, parliamentary procedure, parliamentary rules of procedure, public law

European Parliament

2019 - 2024

RULES OF PROCEDURE

9th parliamentary term

July 2023

EN

United in diversity

EN

Note to the reader:

In accordance with Parliament's decisions on the use of gender-neutral language in its documents, 
the  Rules  of  Procedure  have  been  adapted  to  take  account  of  the  guidelines  on  that  subject 
approved by the High Level Group on Gender Equality and Diversity on 11 April 2018.

Interpretations of the Rules (pursuant to Rule 236) are shown in italic script.

A “Compendium of the main legal acts related to the Rules of Procedure” is available on, and can 
be downloaded from, the European Parliament’s website:

https://www.europarl.europa.eu/compendium/en/contents.html

© European Union, 2023

PDF ISBN 978-92-848-0970-7  ISSN 1683-187X  doi: 10.2861/698611  QA-RE-23-001-EN-N

CONTENTS

TITLE I

MEMBERS, PARLIAMENT BODIES AND POLITICAL GROUPS

CHAPTER 1

MEMBERS OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT

Rule 1
Rule 2
Rule 3
Rule 4
Rule 5
Rule 6
Rule 7
Rule 8
Rule 9
Rule 10
Rule 11
Rule 12

Rule 13

European Parliament
Independent mandate
Verification of credentials
Term of office of Members
Privileges and immunities
Waiver of immunity
Defence of privileges and immunity
Urgent action by the President to assert immunity
Procedures on immunity
Standards of conduct
Members’ financial interests and Transparency register
Internal  investigations  conducted  by  the  European  Anti-Fraud 
Office (OLAF)
Observers

CHAPTER 2

OFFICERS OF PARLIAMENT

Rule 14
Rule 15
Rule 16
Rule 17
Rule 18
Rule 19
Rule 20
Rule 21

Provisional Chair
Nominations and general provisions
Election of President – opening address
Election of Vice-Presidents
Election of Quaestors
Term of office of Officers
Vacancies
Early termination of an office

CHAPTER 3

BODIES AND DUTIES

Rule 22
Rule 23
Rule 24
Rule 25
Rule 26
Rule 27
Rule 28
Rule 29
Rule 30
Rule 31
Rule 32

Duties of the President
Duties of the Vice-Presidents
Composition of the Bureau
Duties of the Bureau
Composition of the Conference of Presidents
Duties of the Conference of Presidents
Duties of the Quaestors
Conference of Committee Chairs
Conference of Delegation Chairs
Continuity of an office during the election period
Accountability of the Bureau and the Conference of Presidents

CHAPTER 4

POLITICAL GROUPS

Rule 33
Rule 34
Rule 35
Rule 36
Rule 37

Establishment and dissolution of political groups
Activities and legal situation of the political groups
Intergroups
Non-attached Members
Allocation of seats in the Chamber

- 3 -

TITLE II

LEGISLATIVE,  BUDGETARY,  DISCHARGE  AND  OTHER 
PROCEDURES

CHAPTER 1

LEGISLATIVE 
PROVISIONS

PROCEDURES 

- 

GENERAL 

Rule 38
Rule 39
Rule 40
Rule 41

Rule 42
Rule 43

Rule 44

Rule 45
Rule 46
Rule 47
Rule 48
Rule 49
Rule 50

Annual programming
Respect for fundamental rights
Verification of legal basis
Delegation of legislative powers and conferral of implementing 
powers
Verification of financial compatibility
Examination  of  respect  for  the  principles  of  subsidiarity  and 
proportionality
Access 
Parliament
Representation of Parliament in Council meetings
Right of Parliament to submit proposals
Requests to the Commission for submission of proposals
Consideration of legally binding acts
Acceleration of legislative procedures
Legislative  procedures  on 
institutions other than the Commission or from Member States

to  documents  and  provision  of 

initiatives  originating 

information 

from 

to 

CHAPTER 2

PROCEDURE IN COMMITTEE

Rule 51
Rule 52
Rule 53
Rule 54
Rule 55
Rule 56
Rule 57
Rule 58

Legislative reports
Simplified procedure
Non-legislative reports
Own-initiative reports
Drafting of reports
Opinions of committees
Associated committee procedure
Joint committee procedure

CHAPTER 3

ORDINARY LEGISLATIVE PROCEDURE

SECTION 1 - FIRST READING

Rule 59
Rule 60
Rule 61
Rule 62

Vote in Parliament – first reading
Referral back to the committee responsible
Renewed referral to Parliament
First-reading agreement

SECTION 2 - SECOND READING

Rule 63
Rule 64
Rule 65
Rule 66
Rule 67
Rule 68
Rule 69

Communication of the Council's position
Extension of time limits
Procedure in the committee responsible
Submission to Parliament
Vote in Parliament – second reading
Admissibility of amendments to the Council's position
Second-reading agreement

SECTION  3 
ORDINARY LEGISLATIVE PROCEDURE

-  INTERINSTITUTIONAL  NEGOTIATIONS  DURING  THE 

Rule 70
Rule 71

General provisions
Negotiations ahead of Parliament's first reading

- 4 -

Rule 72
Rule 73
Rule 74

Negotiations ahead of Council's first reading
Negotiations ahead of Parliament's second reading
Conduct of negotiations

SECTION 4 - CONCILIATION AND THIRD READING

Rule 75
Rule 76
Rule 77
Rule 78

Extension of time limits
Convening of the Conciliation Committee
Delegation to the Conciliation Committee
Joint text

SECTION 5 - CONCLUSION OF THE PROCEDURE

Rule 79

CHAPTER 4

Rule 80
Rule 81
Rule 82
Rule 83
Rule 84

Signing and publication of adopted acts

PROVISIONS  SPECIFIC  TO  THE  CONSULTATION 
PROCEDURE

Modified proposal for a legally binding act
Commission position on amendments
Vote in Parliament
Follow-up to Parliament's position
Renewed referral to Parliament

CHAPTER 5

CONSTITUTIONAL MATTERS

Rule 85
Rule 86
Rule 87
Rule 88
Rule 89

Rule 90
Rule 91

Ordinary Treaty revision
Simplified Treaty revision
Accession treaties
Withdrawal from the Union
Breach  by  a  Member  State  of  fundamental  principles  and 
values
Composition of Parliament
Enhanced cooperation between Member States

CHAPTER 6

BUDGETARY PROCEDURES

Rule 92
Rule 93
Rule 94
Rule 95
Rule 96
Rule 97
Rule 98
Rule 99

Rule 100
Rule 101

Multiannual financial framework
Annual budgetary procedure
Parliament's position on the draft budget
Budgetary conciliation
Definitive adoption of the budget
Provisional twelfths system
Implementation of the budget
Discharge to the Commission in respect of implementation of 
the budget
Other discharge procedures
Interinstitutional cooperation

CHAPTER 7

INTERNAL BUDGETARY PROCEDURES

Rule 102
Rule 103

Rule 104

Estimates of Parliament
Procedure  to  be  applied  when  drawing  up  Parliament's 
estimates
Power to incur and settle expenditure, to approve accounts and 
to grant discharge

CHAPTER 8

CONSENT PROCEDURE

Rule 105

Consent procedure

CHAPTER 9

OTHER PROCEDURES

- 5 -

Rule 106

Rule 106 a

Rule 107

Rule 108
Rule 109
Rule 110

for  delivering  Parliament’s  position  on 

Procedure  for  delivering  opinions  on  derogations  to  the 
adoption of the euro
Procedure 
the 
establishment  or  extension  of  Union  trust  funds  for  external 
actions
Procedures  relating  to  dialogue  between  management  and 
labour
Procedures for scrutiny of envisaged voluntary agreements
Codification
Recasting

CHAPTER 10

DELEGATED AND IMPLEMENTING ACTS

Rule 111
Rule 112
Rule 113

Delegated acts
Implementing acts and measures
Consideration under the associated committee procedure or the 
joint committee procedure

TITLE III 

EXTERNAL RELATIONS

CHAPTER 1

INTERNATIONAL AGREEMENTS

Rule 114
Rule 115

CHAPTER 2

Rule 116
Rule 117

CHAPTER 3

Rule 118
Rule 119

Rule 120

International agreements
Provisional  application  or  suspension  of  the  application  of 
international  agreements  or  establishment  of  the  Union's 
position in a body set up by an international agreement

EXTERNAL REPRESENTATION OF THE UNION AND 
THE COMMON FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY

Special representatives
International representation

RECOMMENDATIONS ON THE UNION’S EXTERNAL 
ACTION

Recommendations on the Union's external policies
Consultation  of,  and  provision  of  information  to,  Parliament 
within  the  framework  of  the  common  foreign  and  security 
policy
Breach of human rights

TITLE IV

TRANSPARENCY OF BUSINESS

Rule 121
Rule 122
Rule 123

Transparency of Parliament's activities
Public access to documents
Access to Parliament

TITLE V

RELATIONS WITH OTHER INSTITUTIONS AND BODIES

CHAPTER 1

APPOINTMENTS

Rule 124
Rule 125
Rule 126
Rule 127
Rule 128

Rule 129
Rule 130

Election of the President of the Commission
Election of the Commission
Multiannual programming
Motion of censure on the Commission
Nomination  of  Judges  and  Advocates-General  at  the  Court  of 
Justice of the European Union
Appointment of the Members of the Court of Auditors
Appointment  of  the  Members  of  the  Executive  Board  of  the 
European Central Bank

- 6 -

Rule 131

Appointments to the economic governance bodies

CHAPTER 2

STATEMENTS

Rule 132
Rule 133
Rule 134
Rule 135

Statements by the Commission, Council and European Council
Statements explaining Commission decisions
Statements by the Court of Auditors
Statements by the European Central Bank

CHAPTER 3

PARLIAMENTARY QUESTIONS

Rule 136
Rule 137
Rule 138
Rule 139
Rule 140
Rule 141

Questions for oral answer with debate
Question Time
Questions for written answer
Major interpellations for written answer
Questions for written answer to the European Central Bank
Questions 
the  Single 
for  written  answer  concerning 
Supervisory Mechanism and the Single Resolution Mechanism

CHAPTER 4

REPORTS OF OTHER INSTITUTIONS AND BODIES

Rule 142

Annual and other reports of other institutions or bodies

CHAPTER 5

RESOLUTIONS AND RECOMMENDATIONS

Rule 143
Rule 144

CHAPTER 6

Rule 145
Rule 146
Rule 147

Motions for resolutions
Debates on cases of breaches of human rights, democracy and 
the rule of law

CONSULTATION  OF  OTHER  INSTITUTIONS  AND 
BODIES

Consultation of the European Economic and Social Committee
Consultation of the Committee of the Regions
Requests to European Agencies

CHAPTER 7

INTERINSTITUTIONAL AGREEMENTS

Rule 148

CHAPTER 8

Interinstitutional agreements

REFERRALS  TO  THE  COURT  OF  JUSTICE  OF  THE 
EUROPEAN UNION

Rule 149

Proceedings before the Court of Justice of the European Union

TITLE VI

RELATIONS WITH NATIONAL PARLIAMENTS

Rule 150
Rule 151

Rule 152

Exchange of information, contacts and reciprocal facilities
Conference  of  Parliamentary  Committees  for  Union  Affairs 
(COSAC)
Conferences of parliaments

TITLE VII

SESSIONS

CHAPTER 1

SESSIONS OF PARLIAMENT

Rule 153
Rule 154
Rule 155
Rule 156

Parliamentary term, sessions, part-sessions, sittings
Convening of Parliament
Venue of sittings and meetings
Attendance of Members at sittings

CHAPTER 2

ORDER OF BUSINESS OF PARLIAMENT

Rule 157
Rule 158
Rule 159

Draft agenda
Adopting and amending the agenda
Procedure in plenary without amendment and debate

- 7 -

Rule 160
Rule 161
Rule 162
Rule 163
Rule 164
Rule 165

Short presentation
Extraordinary debate
Topical debate requested by a political group
Urgent procedure
Joint debate
Time limits

CHAPTER 3

GENERAL RULES FOR THE CONDUCT OF SITTINGS

Rule 166
Rule 167
Rule 168
Rule 169
Rule 170
Rule 171
Rule 172
Rule 173
Rule 174

CHAPTER 4

Rule 175
Rule 176
Rule 177

Access to the Chamber
Languages
Transitional arrangement
Distribution of documents
Electronic handling of documents
Allocation of speaking time and list of speakers
One-minute speeches
Personal statements
Prevention of obstruction

MEASURES  TO  BE  TAKEN  IN  THE  EVENT  OF  NON-
COMPLIANCE  WITH  THE 
STANDARDS  OF 
CONDUCT OF MEMBERS

Immediate measures
Penalties
Internal appeal procedures

CHAPTER 5

QUORUM, AMENDMENTS AND VOTING

Rule 178
Rule 179
Rule 180
Rule 181
Rule 182
Rule 183
Rule 184
Rule 185
Rule 186
Rule 187
Rule 188
Rule 189
Rule 190
Rule 191
Rule 192
Rule 193
Rule 194

Quorum
Thresholds
Tabling and presenting amendments
Admissibility of amendments
Voting procedure
Order of voting on amendments
Committee filter of plenary amendments
Split voting
Right to vote
Voting
Final vote
Tied votes
Voting by roll call
Voting by secret ballot
Use of electronic voting system
Disputes on voting
Explanations of votes

CHAPTER 6

POINTS OF ORDER AND PROCEDURAL MOTIONS

Rule 195
Rule 196
Rule 197
Rule 198
Rule 199
Rule 200
Rule 201

Points of order
Procedural motions
(deleted)
Referral back to committee
Closure of a debate
Adjournment of a debate or vote
Suspension or closure of the sitting

CHAPTER 7

PUBLIC RECORD OF PROCEEDINGS

- 8 -

Rule 202
Rule 203
Rule 204
Rule 205

Minutes
Texts adopted
Verbatim reports
Audiovisual record of proceedings

TITLE VIII

COMMITTEES AND DELEGATIONS

CHAPTER 1

COMMITTEES

Rule 206
Rule 207
Rule 208
Rule 209
Rule 210
Rule 211
Rule 212
Rule 213
Rule 214
Rule 215
Rule 216
Rule 217
Rule 218
Rule 219
Rule 220
Rule 221

Rule 222

Setting-up of standing committees
Special committees
Committees of inquiry
Composition of committees
Duties of committees
Questions of competence
Subcommittees
Committee bureaux
Committee coordinators
Shadow Rapporteurs
Committee meetings
Minutes of committee meetings
Voting in committee
Provisions concerning plenary sittings applicable in committee
Question Time in committee
Procedure  for  the  consultation  by  a  committee  of  confidential 
information in a committee meeting in camera
Public hearings and debates on citizens’ initiatives

CHAPTER 2

INTERPARLIAMENTARY DELEGATIONS

Rule 223
Rule 224
Rule 225

Setting-up and duties of interparliamentary delegations
Joint parliamentary committees
Cooperation  with  the  Parliamentary  Assembly  of  the  Council 
of Europe

TITLE IX

PETITIONS

Rule 226
Rule 227
Rule 228
Rule 229
Rule 230

Right of petition
Examination of petitions
Fact-finding visits
Notice of petitions
Citizens' initiative

TITLE X

OMBUDSMAN

Rule 231
Rule 232
Rule 233

Election of the Ombudsman
Activities of the Ombudsman
Dismissal of the Ombudsman

TITLE XI

PARLIAMENT'S SECRETARIAT

Rule 234

Parliament's Secretariat

TITLE XII

POWERS AND RESPONSIBILITIES RELATING TO EUROPEAN 
POLITICAL 
POLITICAL 
PARTIES  AND  EUROPEAN 
FOUNDATIONS

Rule 235

Powers  and  responsibilities  relating  to  European  political 
parties and European political foundations

TITLE XIII

APPLICATION  AND  AMENDMENT  OF  THE  RULES  OF 

- 9 -

PROCEDURE

Rule 236
Rule 237

Application of the Rules of Procedure
Amendment of the Rules of Procedure

TITLE XIIIa

EXTRAORDINARY CIRCUMSTANCES

Rule 237 a
Rule 237 b
Rule 237 c
Rule 237 d

Extraordinary measures
Disturbance of the political balance in Parliament
Remote participation regime
Holding of a part-session or a sitting in separate meeting rooms

TITLE XIV

MISCELLANEOUS PROVISIONS

Rule 238
Rule 239
Rule 240
Rule 241

The symbols of the Union
Gender Mainstreaming
Unfinished business
Corrigenda

ANNEX I

ANNEX II

ANNEX III

ANNEX IV

ANNEX V

ANNEX VI

ANNEX VII

ANNEX VIII

CODE  OF  CONDUCT  FOR  MEMBERS  OF  THE  EUROPEAN 
PARLIAMENT  WITH  RESPECT  TO  FINANCIAL  INTERESTS 
AND CONFLICTS OF INTEREST

CODE  OF  APPROPRIATE  BEHAVIOUR  FOR  MEMBERS  OF 
THE  EUROPEAN  PARLIAMENT  IN  EXERCISING  THEIR 
DUTIES

CRITERIA FOR QUESTIONS FOR WRITTEN ANSWER UNDER 
RULES 138, 140 AND 141

GUIDELINES AND GENERAL PRINCIPLES TO BE FOLLOWED 
WHEN CHOOSING THE SUBJECTS TO BE INCLUDED ON THE 
AGENDA  FOR  THE  DEBATE  ON  CASES  OF  BREACHES  OF 
HUMAN  RIGHTS,  DEMOCRACY  AND  THE  RULE  OF  LAW 
PROVIDED FOR UNDER RULE 144

PROCEDURE FOR THE CONSIDERATION AND ADOPTION OF 
DECISIONS ON THE GRANTING OF DISCHARGE

POWERS 
COMMITTEES

AND 

RESPONSIBILITIES  OF 

STANDING 

APPROVAL  OF  THE  COMMISSION  AND  MONITORING  OF 
COMMITMENTS MADE DURING THE HEARINGS

REQUIREMENTS FOR THE DRAFTING OF ACTS ADOPTED IN 
ACCORDANCE  WITH  THE  ORDINARY  LEGISLATIVE 
PROCEDURE

- 10 -

TITLE I

Rule 1

TITLE I

MEMBERS, PARLIAMENT BODIES AND POLITICAL GROUPS

CHAPTER 1

MEMBERS OF THE EUROPEAN PARLIAMENT

Rule 1

European Parliament

1.
The  European  Parliament  is  the  assembly  elected  pursuant  to  the  Treaties,  the  Act  of  20 
September  1976  concerning  the  election  of  the  members  of  the  European  Parliament  by  direct 
universal suffrage and national legislation deriving from the Treaties.

2.

Persons elected to the European Parliament shall be referred to as:

"Членове на Европейския парламент" in Bulgarian,

"Diputados al Parlamento Europeo" in Spanish,

"Poslanci Evropského parlamentu" in Czech,

"Medlemmer af Europa-Parlamentet" in Danish,

"Mitglieder des Europäischen Parlaments" in German,

"Euroopa Parlamendi liikmed" in Estonian,

"Βoυλευτές τoυ Ευρωπαϊκoύ Κoιvoβoυλίoυ" in Greek,

"Members of the European Parliament" in English,

"Députés au Parlement européen" in French,

"Feisirí de Pharlaimint na hEorpa" in Irish,

"Zastupnici u Europskom parlamentu" in Croatian,

"Deputati al Parlamento europeo" in Italian,

"Eiropas Parlamenta deputāti" in Latvian,

"Europos Parlamento nariai" in Lithuanian,

"Európai Parlamenti Képviselők" in Hungarian,

"Membri tal-Parlament Ewropew" in Maltese,

"Leden van het Europees Parlement" in Dutch,

"Posłowie do Parlamentu Europejskiego" in Polish,

"Deputados ao Parlamento Europeu" in Portuguese,

- 11 -

TITLE I

Rule 2

"Deputaţi în Parlamentul European" in Romanian,

"Poslanci Európskeho parlamentu" in Slovak,

"Poslanci Evropskega parlamenta" in Slovene,

"Euroopan parlamentin jäsenet" in Finnish,

"Ledamöter av Europaparlamentet" in Swedish.

Rule 2

Independent mandate

In accordance with Article 6(1) of the Act of 20 September 1976 and with Article 2(1) and Article 
3(1) of the Statute for Members of the European Parliament, Members shall exercise their mandate 
freely  and  independently,  shall  not  be  bound  by  any  instructions  and  shall  not  receive  a  binding 
mandate.

Rule 3

Verification of credentials

Following  general  elections  to  the  European  Parliament,  the  President  shall  invite  the 
1.
competent authorities of the Member States to notify Parliament without delay of the names of the 
elected  Members  so  that  all  Members  may  take  their  seats  in  Parliament  with  effect  from  the 
opening of the first sitting following the elections.

At  the  same  time,  the  President  shall  draw  the  attention  of  those  authorities  to  the  relevant 
provisions  of  the  Act  of  20  September  1976  and  invite  them  to  take  the  necessary  measures  to 
avoid any incompatibility with the office of Member of the European Parliament.

2.
Members  whose  election  has  been  notified  to  Parliament  shall  declare  in  writing,  before 
taking their seat in Parliament, that they do not hold any office incompatible with that of Member 
of the European Parliament within the meaning of Article 7(1) or (2) of the Act of 20 September 
1976. Following general elections, the declaration shall be made, where possible, no later than six 
days  prior  to  Parliament's  first  sitting  following  the  elections.  Until  such  time  as  Members' 
credentials have been verified or a ruling has been given on any dispute, and provided that they 
have  previously  signed  the  above-mentioned  written  declaration,  they  shall  take  their  seat  in 
Parliament and on its bodies and shall enjoy all the rights attaching thereto.

Where  it  is  established  from  facts  verifiable  from  sources  available  to  the  public  that  a  Member 
holds an office incompatible with that of Member of the European Parliament, within the meaning 
of Article 7(1) or (2) of the Act of 20 September 1976, Parliament, on the basis of the information 
provided by its President, shall establish that there is a vacancy.

On the basis of a report by the committee responsible, Parliament shall verify credentials 
3.
without delay and rule on the validity of the mandate of each of its newly elected Members and 
also  on  any  disputes  referred  to  it  pursuant  to  the  provisions  of  the  Act  of  20  September  1976, 
other than those which, under that Act, fall exclusively under the national provisions to which that 
Act refers.

The committee's report shall be based on the official notification by each Member State of the full 
results of the election, specifying the names of the candidates elected and those of any substitutes, 

- 12 -

TITLE I

Rule 4

together with their ranking in accordance with the results of the vote.

The  validity  of  the  mandate  of  a  Member  may  not  be  confirmed  unless  the  written  declarations 
required under this Rule and Annex I to these Rules of Procedure have been made.

4.
On the basis of a proposal by the committee responsible, Parliament shall, without delay, 
verify the credentials of individual Members who are replacing outgoing Members and may at any 
time rule on any dispute as to the validity of the mandate of any of its Members.

5.
Where the appointment of a Member is due to the withdrawal of candidates from the same 
list,  the  committee  responsible  shall  ensure  that  the  withdrawal  in  question  has  taken  place  in 
accordance with the spirit and the letter of the Act of 20 September 1976 and Rule 4(2).

6.
The  committee  responsible  shall  ensure  that  any  information  which  may  affect  the 
eligibility  of  the  Member  or  the  eligibility  or  the  ranking  of  the  substitutes  is  forwarded  to 
Parliament without delay by the authorities of the Member States or of the Union, with, in the case 
of an appointment, an indication of the date on which it will take effect.

Should the competent authorities of the Member States initiate a procedure which might lead to the 
disqualification of a Member from holding office, the President shall ask them to keep him or her 
regularly  informed  of  the  stage  reached  in  the  procedure  and  shall  refer  the  matter  to  the 
committee  responsible.  On  a  proposal  from  that  committee,  Parliament  may  adopt  a  position  on 
the matter.

Rule 4

Term of office of Members

A Member's term of office begins and ends as laid down in Articles 5 and 13 of the Act of 

1.
20 September 1976.

2.
Members who resign shall notify the President of their resignation and of the date on which 
that resignation is to take effect, which may not be more than three months after notification. This 
notification  shall  take  the  form  of  an  official  record  drawn  up  in  the  presence  of  the  Secretary-
General  or  his  or  her  representative,  signed  by  the  latter  and  by  the  Member  concerned  and 
immediately submitted to the committee responsible, which shall enter it on the agenda of its first 
meeting following receipt of the document.

If  the  committee  responsible  considers  that  the  resignation  is  in  compliance  with  the  Act  of  20 
September 1976, a vacancy shall be declared with effect from the date indicated by the resigning 
Member in the official record, and the President shall inform Parliament thereof.

If the committee responsible considers that the resignation is not in compliance with the Act of 20 
September 1976, it shall propose to Parliament that it not declare a vacancy.

3.
Where no meeting of the committee responsible is scheduled before the next part-session, 
the  rapporteur  of  the  committee  responsible  shall  immediately  examine  any  resignation  that  has 
been  duly  notified.  Where  delay  in  considering  the  notification  would  be  prejudicial,  the 
rapporteur shall refer the matter to the committee Chair, requesting, pursuant to paragraph 2, that:

–

–

the  President  be  informed  on  behalf  of  the  committee  that  a  vacancy  may  be 
declared; or

an  extraordinary  meeting  of  the  committee  be  convened  to  examine  specific 

- 13 -

TITLE I

Rule 5

difficulties noted by the rapporteur.

4.
Where  either  the  competent  authorities  of  the  Member  States  or  of  the  Union  or  the 
Member  concerned  notifies  the  President  of  an  appointment  or  election  to  an  office  that  is 
incompatible with the office of Member of the European Parliament within the meaning of Article 
7(1)  or  (2)  of  the  Act  of  20  September  1976,  the  President  shall  inform  Parliament  thereof,  and 
Parliament shall declare that a vacancy exists from the date of the incompatibility.

Where the competent authorities of the Member States notify the President of the end of the term 
of  office  of  a  Member  of  the  European  Parliament  as  a  result  either  of  an  additional 
incompatibility established by the law of that Member State in accordance with Article 7(3) of the 
Act of 20 September 1976 or of the withdrawal of the Member’s mandate pursuant to Article 13(3) 
of that Act, the President shall inform Parliament that the term of office of that Member ended on 
the  date  communicated  by  competent  authorities  of  the  Member  State.  Where  no  such  date  is 
communicated, the date of the end of the term of office shall be the date of the notification by that 
Member State.

5.
Where  the  authorities  of  the  Member  States  or  of  the  Union  inform  the  President  of  an 
assignment  they  intend  to  entrust  to  a  Member,  the  President  shall  refer  to  the  committee 
responsible  the  question  of  the  compatibility  of  the  proposed  assignment  with  the  Act  of  20 
September  1976  and  shall  inform  Parliament,  the  Member  and  the  authorities  concerned  of  the 
conclusions reached by that committee.

When Parliament has established a vacancy, the President shall inform the Member State 

6.
concerned thereof, and invite it to fill the seat without delay.

Where acceptance or  termination of  office appears to be based on material inaccuracy or 
7.
vitiated consent, Parliament may declare the appointment under consideration to be invalid or may 
refuse to establish the vacancy.

Rule 5

Privileges and immunities

Members  enjoy  the  privileges  and  immunities  laid  down  in  the  Protocol  No  7  on  the 

1.
Privileges and Immunities of the European Union.

2.
In  exercising  its  powers  on  privileges  and  immunities,  Parliament  shall  act  to  uphold  its 
integrity as a democratic legislative assembly and to ensure the independence of its Members in 
the performance of their duties. Parliamentary immunity is not a Member's personal privilege but a 
guarantee of the independence of Parliament as a whole, and of its Members.

3.
A  laissez-passer  of  the  European  Union  allowing  a  Member  to  circulate  freely  in  the 
Member States and in other countries which recognise it as a valid travel document shall be issued 
by the European Union to a Member at his or her request, on condition that the President of the 
Parliament gives his or her authorisation.

4.
For the purpose of performing their parliamentary duties, all Members shall have the right 
to participate actively in the work of Parliament’s committees and delegations in accordance with 
the provisions of these Rules of Procedure.

5.
Members  shall  be  entitled  to  inspect  any  files  held  by  Parliament  or  a  committee,  other 
than personal files and accounts, which only the Members concerned shall be allowed to inspect. 
Exceptions  to  this  rule,  concerning  the  handling  of  documents  to  which  public  access  may  be 
- 14 -

TITLE I

Rule 6

denied,  pursuant  to  Regulation  (EC)  No  1049/2001  of  the  European  Parliament  and  of  the 
Council1, are laid down in Rule 221.

With the approval of the Bureau, a Member may, on the basis of a reasoned decision, be denied the 
right to inspect a Parliament document if, after hearing the Member concerned, the Bureau comes 
to  the  conclusion  that  such  an  inspection  would  cause  unacceptable  damage  to  Parliament’s 
institutional interests or to the public interest, and that the Member concerned is seeking to inspect 
the document  for  private  and personal reasons.  The Member may  lodge  a written appeal against 
such  a  decision  within  one  month  of  the  notification  thereof.  In  order  to  be  admissible,  written 
appeals  must  include  reasons.  Parliament  shall  reach  a  decision  on  the  appeal  without  debate 
during the part-session that follows its lodging.

Access to confidential information is subject to the rules laid down in interinstitutional agreements 
concluded by Parliament relating to the treatment of confidential information2 and to the internal 
rules for their implementation adopted by Parliament's competent bodies3.

Rule 6

Waiver of immunity

1.
Any request for waiver of immunity shall be evaluated in accordance with Articles 7, 8 and 
9  of  the  Protocol  No  7  on  the  Privileges  and  Immunities  of  the  European  Union  and  with  the 
principles referred to in Rule 5(2).

Where Members are required to appear as witnesses or expert witnesses, there is no need to 

2.
request a waiver of immunity, provided:

–

–

that they will not be obliged to appear on a date or at a time which prevents them 
from  performing  their  parliamentary  duties,  or  makes  it  difficult  for  them  to 
perform those duties, or that they will be able to provide a statement in writing or in 
any  other  form  which  does  not  make  it  difficult  for  them  to  perform  their 
parliamentary duties; and

that they are not obliged to testify concerning information obtained confidentially in 
the performance of their parliamentary duties which they do not see fit to disclose.

1 Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 30 May 2001 
regarding public access to European Parliament, Council and Commission documents (OJ L 145, 
31.5.2001, p. 43).
2 Interinstitutional Agreement of 20 November 2002 between the European Parliament and the 
Council concerning access by the European Parliament to sensitive information of the Council in 
the field of security and defence policy (OJ C 298, 30.11.2002, p. 1).
Framework Agreement of 20 October 2010 on relations between the European Parliament and the 
European Commission (OJ L 304, 20.11.2010, p. 47).
Interinstitutional Agreement of 12 March 2014 between the European Parliament and the Council 
concerning the forwarding to and handling by the European Parliament of classified information 
held by the Council on matters other than those in the area of the common foreign and security 
policy (OJ C 95, 1.4.2014, p. 1).
3 Decision of the European Parliament of 23 October 2002 on the implementation of the 
Interinstitutional Agreement governing European Parliament access to sensitive Council 
information in the sphere of security and defence policy (OJ C 298, 30.11.2002, p. 4).
Decision of the Bureau of 15 April 2013 concerning the rules governing the treatment of 
confidential information by the European Parliament (OJ C 96, 1.4.2014, p. 1).

- 15 -

TITLE I

Rule 7

Rule 7

Defence of privileges and immunity

1.
In  cases  where  it  is  alleged  that  an  infringement  of  the  privileges  and  immunities  of  a 
Member  or  former  Member  by  the  authorities  of  a  Member  State  or  by  the  European  Public 
Prosecutor’s  Office  has  occurred  or  is  about  to  occur,  a  request  for  a  Parliament  decision  as  to 
whether those privileges and immunities have been or are likely to be breached may be made in 
accordance with Rule 9(1).

In particular, such a request for the defence of privileges and immunities may be made if it 
2.
is considered that the circumstances would constitute an administrative or other restriction on the 
free  movement  of  Members  travelling  to  or  from  the  place  of  meeting  of  Parliament  or  an 
administrative  or  other  restriction  on  an  opinion  expressed  or  a  vote  cast  in  the  performance  of 
their duties, or that the circumstances would fall within the scope of Article 9 of the Protocol No 7 
on the Privileges and Immunities of the European Union.

3.
A  request  for  the  defence  of  the  privileges  and  immunities  of  a  Member  shall  not  be 
admissible  if  a  request  for  the  waiver  or  defence  of  that  Member's  immunity  has  already  been 
received in respect of the same facts, whether or not that earlier request led to a decision.

4.
No  further  consideration  shall  be  given  to  a  request  for  the  defence  of  the  privileges  and 
immunities  of  a  Member  if  a  request  for  the  waiver  of  that  Member's  immunity  is  received  in 
respect of the same facts.

5.
In cases where a decision has been taken not to defend the privileges and immunities of a 
Member,  the  Member  may  exceptionally  make  a  request  for  reconsideration  of  the  decision,  by 
submitting  new  evidence  in  accordance  with  Rule  9(1).  The  request  for  reconsideration  shall  be 
inadmissible  if  proceedings  have  been  instituted  against  the  decision  under  Article  263  of  the 
Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union,  or  if  the  President  considers  that  the  new 
evidence submitted is insufficiently substantiated to warrant reconsideration.

Rule 8

Urgent action by the President to assert immunity

1.
As  a  matter  of  urgency,  in  circumstances  where  a  Member  is  arrested  or  has  his  or  her 
freedom  of  movement  curtailed  in  apparent  breach  of  his  or  her  privileges  and  immunities,  the 
President  may,  after  consulting  the  Chair  and  rapporteur  of  the  committee  responsible,  take  an 
initiative  to  assert  the  privileges  and  immunities  of  the  Member  concerned.  The  President  shall 
notify the committee of that initiative and inform Parliament.

2.
When the President makes use of the powers conferred on him or her by paragraph 1, the 
committee  shall  take  cognisance  of  the  President's  initiative  at  its  next  meeting.  Where  the 
committee deems it necessary, it may prepare a report for submission to Parliament.

Rule 9

Procedures on immunity

1.
Any request addressed to the President by a competent authority of a Member State or by 
the European Chief Prosecutor for the immunity of a Member to be waived, or by a Member or a 
former  Member  for  privileges  and  immunities  to  be  defended,  shall  be  announced  in  Parliament 
and referred to the committee responsible.

- 16 -

TITLE I

Rule 9

2.
With the agreement of the Member or the former Member concerned, the request may be 
made  by  another  Member,  who  shall  be  permitted  to  represent  the  Member  or  former  Member 
concerned at all stages of the procedure.

The Member representing the Member or the former Member concerned shall not be involved in 
the decisions taken by the committee.

The committee shall consider, without delay but having regard to their relative complexity, 

3.
requests for the waiver of immunity or requests for the defence of privileges and immunities.

The  committee  shall  make  a  proposal  for  a  reasoned  decision  which  recommends  the 
4.
adoption or rejection of the request for the waiver of immunity or for the defence of privileges and 
immunities. Amendments shall not be admissible. If a proposal is rejected, the contrary decision 
shall be deemed to have been adopted.

5.
The committee may ask the authority of the Member State concerned or, as the case may 
be, the European Chief Prosecutor to provide any information or explanation, which the committee 
deems  necessary  in  order  for  it  to  form  an  opinion  on  whether  immunity  should  be  waived  or 
defended.

The  Member  concerned  shall  be  given  an  opportunity  to  be  heard  and  may  present  any 

6.
documents or other written evidence deemed by that Member to be relevant.

The Member concerned shall not be present during debates on the request for waiver or defence of 
his or her immunity, except for the hearing itself.

The Chair of the committee shall invite the Member to be heard, indicating a date and time. The 
Member concerned may renounce the right to be heard.

If the Member concerned fails to attend the hearing pursuant to that invitation, he or she shall be 
deemed  to  have  renounced  the  right  to  be  heard,  unless  he  or  she  has  asked  to  be  excused  from 
being heard on the date and at the time proposed, and has given his or her reasons. The Chair of 
the committee shall rule on whether such a request to be excused is to be accepted in view of the 
reasons given. The Member concerned shall not be permitted to appeal that ruling.

If the Chair of the committee grants the request to be excused, he or she shall invite the Member 
concerned to be heard at a new date and time. If the Member concerned fails to comply with the 
second invitation to be heard, the procedure shall continue without the Member being heard. No 
further requests to be excused, or to be heard, may then be accepted.

Rule 216(1), second subparagraph, does not prevent the committee responsible from allowing the 
remote participation of the Member concerned in an immunity hearing in camera, in accordance 
with the principles the committee laid down pursuant to Rule 9(13), if that Member is, owing to 
exceptional and objective circumstances, unable to attend the hearing physically.

Where the request seeks the waiver or the defence of immunity on several counts, each of 
7.
these  may  be  the  subject  of  a  separate  decision.  The  committee's  report  may,  exceptionally, 
propose that the waiver or the defence of immunity should apply solely to prosecution proceedings 
and  that,  until  a  final  sentence  is  passed,  the  Member  should  be  immune  from  any  form  of 
detention or remand or any other measure which prevents that Member from performing the duties 
proper to the mandate.

The committee may offer a reasoned opinion as to the competence of the authority of the 
8.
Member  State  concerned  or,  as  the  case  may  be,  the  European  Chief  Prosecutor  and  the 
- 17 -

TITLE I

Rule 10

admissibility  of  the  request,  but  shall  not,  under  any  circumstances,  pronounce  on  the  guilt,  or 
otherwise, of the Member, nor shall it pronounce on whether or not the opinions or acts attributed 
to  the  Member  justify  prosecution,  even  if  the  committee,  in  considering  the  request,  acquires 
detailed knowledge of the facts of the case.

The  committee's  proposal  for  a  decision  shall  be  placed  on  the  agenda  of  the  first  sitting 

9.
following the day on which it was tabled. No amendments may be tabled to such a proposal.

Discussion  shall  be  confined  to  the  reasons  for  and  against  each  proposal  to  waive  or  uphold 
immunity, or to defend a privilege or immunity.

Without  prejudice  to  Rule  173,  the  Member  whose  privileges  or  immunities  are  under 
consideration shall not speak in the debate.

The proposal or proposals for a decision contained in the report shall be put to the vote at the first 
voting time following the debate.

After Parliament has considered the matter, a separate vote shall be taken on each of the proposals 
contained  in  the  report.  If  a  proposal  is  rejected,  the  contrary  decision  shall  be  deemed  to  have 
been adopted.

10.
The  President  shall  immediately  communicate  Parliament's  decision  to  the  Member 
concerned and to the competent authority of the Member State concerned or, as the case may be, to 
the European Chief Prosecutor, with a request that the President be informed of any developments 
and judicial rulings in the relevant proceedings. When the President receives this information, he 
or she shall transmit it to Parliament in the way he or she considers most appropriate, if necessary 
after consulting the committee responsible.

11.
The  committee  shall  treat  these  matters,  and  handle  any  documents  received  with  the 
utmost  confidentiality.  The  committee  shall  always  consider  requests  relating  to  procedures  on 
immunity in camera.

12.
Parliament shall only examine requests for the waiver of a Member's immunity that have 
been  transmitted  to  it  by  the  judicial  authorities  or  by  the  Permanent  Representations  of  the 
Member States or, as the case may be, by the European Chief Prosecutor.

13.

The committee shall lay down principles for the application of this Rule.

Any  inquiry  as  to  the  scope  of  Members'  privileges  or  immunities  made  by  a  competent 
14.
authority of a Member State or, as the case may be, by the European Public Prosecutor’s Office 
shall be dealt with in accordance with the above rules.

Rule 10

Standards of conduct

The conduct of Members shall be characterised by mutual respect and shall be based on the 
1.
values  and  principles  laid  down  in  the  Treaties,  and  particularly  in  the  Charter  of  Fundamental 
Rights. Members shall respect Parliament’s dignity and shall not harm its reputation.

Members shall not compromise the smooth conduct of parliamentary business and shall not 
2.
compromise the maintenance of security and order on Parliament’s premises or the functioning of 
its equipment.

3.

Members shall not disrupt the good order of the Chamber and shall refrain from improper 

- 18 -

TITLE I

Rule 11

behaviour. They shall not display banners.

4.

In parliamentary debates in the Chamber, Members shall not resort to offensive language.

The assessment of whether the language used by a Member in a parliamentary debate is offensive 
or  not  should  take  into  consideration,  inter  alia,  the  identifiable  intentions  of  the  speaker,  the 
perception of the statement by the public, the extent to which it harms the dignity and reputation of 
Parliament, and the freedom of speech of the Member concerned. By way of example, defamatory 
language,  “hate  speech”  and  incitement  to  discrimination  based,  in  particular,  on  any  ground 
referred to in Article 21 of the Charter of Fundamental Rights, would ordinarily constitute cases 
of “offensive language” within the meaning of this Rule.

Members  shall  comply  with  Parliament’s  rules  on  the  treatment  of  confidential 

5.
information.

6.
Members  shall  refrain  from  any  type  of  psychological  or  sexual  harassment  and  shall 
respect the Code of appropriate behaviour for Members of the European Parliament in exercising 
their duties which is attached to these Rules of Procedure as an annex4.

Members may not be elected as office-holders of Parliament or one of its bodies, be appointed as 
rapporteur or participate in an official delegation or interinstitutional negotiations, if they have not 
signed the declaration relating to that Code.

7.
Where  a  person  working  for  a  Member,  or  another  person  for  whom  the  Member  has 
arranged  access  to  Parliament's  premises  or  equipment,  fails  to  comply  with  the  standards  of 
conduct set out in this Rule, this behaviour may, where appropriate, be imputable to the Member 
concerned.

The application of this Rule shall not otherwise detract from the liveliness of parliamentary 

8.
debates, nor shall it undermine Members' freedom of speech.

This  Rule  shall  apply,  mutatis  mutandis,  in  Parliament’s  bodies,  committees  and 

9.
delegations.

Rule 11

Members’ financial interests and Transparency register

Parliament  shall  lay  down  rules  governing  the  transparency  of  its  Members'  financial 
1.
interests in the form of a Code of Conduct which shall be adopted by a majority of its component 
Members and attached to these Rules of Procedure as an annex5.

Those rules shall not otherwise prejudice or restrict Members in the exercise of their office or of 
any related political or other activity.

2.
Members should adopt the systematic practice of only meeting interest representatives that 
are registered in the transparency register established by means of the Interinstitutional Agreement 

4 See Annex II.
5 See Annex I.

- 19 -

TITLE I

Rule 12

on a mandatory transparency register6.

3.
Members should publish online all scheduled meetings with interest representatives falling 
under the scope of the Interinstitutional Agreement. Without prejudice to Article 4(6) of Annex I, 
rapporteurs,  shadow  rapporteurs  and  committee  chairs  shall,  for  each  report,  publish  online  all 
scheduled  meetings  with  interest  representatives  falling  under  the  scope  of  the  Interinstitutional 
Agreement. The Bureau shall provide for necessary infrastructure on Parliament’s website.

4.
The  Bureau  shall  provide  the  necessary  infrastructure  on  Members’  online  page  on 
Parliament’s website for those Members who wish to publish a voluntary audit or confirmation, as 
provided for under the applicable rules of the Statute for Members and its implementing rules, that 
their use of the General Expenditure Allowance complies with the applicable rules of the Statute 
for Members and its implementing measures.

These rules shall not otherwise prejudice or restrict Members in the exercise of their office 

5.
or of any related political or other activity.

The code of conduct and the rights and privileges of former Members shall be laid down by 

6.
a decision of the Bureau. No distinction shall be made in the treatment of former Members.

Rule 12

Internal investigations conducted by the European Anti-Fraud Office (OLAF)

The common rules laid down in the Interinstitutional Agreement concerning internal investigations 
by the European Anti-Fraud Office (OLAF)7 comprising the measures that are needed to facilitate 
the  smooth  running  of  investigations  conducted  by  the  Office  shall  be  applicable  within 
Parliament, pursuant to Parliament Decision of 18 November 19998.

Rule 13

Observers

1.
Where  a  Treaty  on  the  accession  of  a  State  to  the  European  Union  has  been  signed,  the 
President may, after obtaining the agreement of the Conference of Presidents, invite the parliament 
of the acceding State to appoint, from among its own members, a number of observers equal to the 
number of seats in the European Parliament to be allocated to that State upon accession.

Those  observers  shall  take  part  in  the  proceedings  of  Parliament  pending  the  entry  into 
2.
force  of  the  Treaty  of  Accession,  and  shall  have  a  right  to  speak  in  committees  and  political 
groups. They shall not have the right to vote or to stand for election to positions in Parliament, nor 
shall they represent the Parliament externally. Their participation shall not have any legal effect on 
Parliament's proceedings.

6 Interinstitutional Agreement of 20 May 2021 between the European Parliament, the Council of 
the European Union and the European Commission on a mandatory transparency register (OJ L 
207, 11.6.2021, p. 1).
7 Interinstitutional Agreement of 25 May 1999 between the European Parliament, the Council of 
the European Union and the Commission of the European Communities concerning internal 
investigations by the European Anti-fraud Office (OLAF) (OJ L 136, 31.5.1999, p. 15).
8 Parliament Decision of 18 November 1999 concerning the terms and conditions for internal 
investigations in relation to the prevention of fraud corruption and any illegal activity detrimental 
to the Communities’ interests.

- 20 -

3.
Their treatment shall be assimilated to that of a Member as regards the use of Parliament's 
facilities and the reimbursement of travel and subsistence expenses incurred in their activities as 
observers.

TITLE I

Rule 14

CHAPTER 2

OFFICERS OF PARLIAMENT

Rule 14

Provisional Chair9

1.
At the sitting provided for under Rule 154(2), and at any other sitting held for the purpose 
of electing the President and the Bureau, the outgoing President or, failing him or her, one of the 
outgoing  Vice-Presidents,  determined  in  accordance  with  their  order  of  precedence,  or,  in  the 
absence of any of them, the Member having held office for the longest period shall take the chair 
until the President has been elected.

No business shall be transacted while a Member is provisionally in the chair by virtue of 
2.
paragraph 1 unless it concerns the election of the President or the verification of credentials under 
the second subparagraph of Rule 3(2). Any other matter relating to the verification of credentials 
raised when he or she is in the chair shall be referred to the committee responsible.

Rule 15

Nominations and general provisions10

The  President  shall  be  elected  by  secret  ballot,  followed  by  the  Vice-Presidents  and  the 

1.
Quaestors, in accordance with Rule 191.

Nominations shall be with consent of the nominee, and may only be made by a political group or 
Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold.  New  nominations  may  be  handed  in  before  each 
ballot.

If the number of nominations does not exceed the number of seats to be filled, the candidates shall 
be elected by acclamation, unless Members or a political group or groups reaching at least the high 
threshold request a secret ballot.

In the event of a single ballot for more than one officer, the ballot paper shall only be valid if more 
than half of the available votes have been cast.

2.
When  electing  the  President,  Vice-Presidents  and  Quaestors,  account  should  be  taken  of 
the  need  to  ensure  an  overall  fair  representation  of  political  views,  as  well  as  gender  and 
geographical balance.

Rule 16

Election of President – opening address11

1.
Nominations  for  President  shall  be  handed  to  the  Member  provisionally  in  the  chair  by 
virtue of Rule 14, who shall announce them to Parliament. If after three ballots no candidate has 

9 Rule 14 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 213(3)).
10 Rule 15 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 213(3)).
11 Rule 16 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 213(3)).

- 21 -

TITLE I

Rule 17

obtained an absolute majority of the votes cast, the fourth ballot shall, by way of derogation from 
Rule 15(1), be confined to the two Members who have obtained the highest number of votes in the 
third ballot. In the event of a tie, the older candidate shall be declared to have been elected.

2.
As soon as the President has been elected, the Member who is provisionally in the chair by 
virtue of Rule 14 shall vacate the chair. Only the elected President may deliver an opening address.

Rule 17

Election of Vice-Presidents

The Vice-Presidents shall then be elected on a single ballot. Those who on the first ballot, 
1.
up to the number of 14, secure an absolute majority of the votes cast shall be declared to have been 
elected in order of the number of votes obtained. If the number of candidates elected is less than 
the number of seats to be filled, a second ballot shall be held under the same conditions to fill the 
remaining seats.  If a  third ballot is necessary, a relative majority  shall suffice for election to the 
remaining seats. In the event of a tie, the oldest candidates shall be declared to have been elected.

Subject  to  the  provisions  of  Rule  20(1),  the  Vice-Presidents  shall  take  precedence  in  the 

2.
order in which they were elected and, in the event of a tie, by age.

If Vice-Presidents are elected by acclamation, a secret ballot shall be held to determine their order 
of precedence.

Rule 18

Election of Quaestors

Parliament  shall  elect  five  Quaestors  by  the  same  procedure  as  that  used  for  the  election  of  the 
Vice-Presidents.

Rule 19

Term of office of Officers12

The term of office of the President, Vice-Presidents and Quaestors shall be two-and-a-half 

1.
years.

When  Members  change  political  groups  they  shall  retain,  for  the  remainder  of  their  two-and-a- 
half-year term of office, any seat they hold in the Bureau or as Quaestors.

If a vacancy for one of these positions occurs before the expiry of this term of office, the 

2.
Member elected shall serve only the remaining period of his or her predecessor's term of office.

Rule 20

Vacancies13

1.
If it becomes necessary for the President, a Vice-President or a Quaestor to be replaced, a 
successor  shall  be  elected  in  accordance  with  the  respective  rules  for  elections  to  the  office 
concerned.

12 Rule 19 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 213(3)).
13 Rule 20 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 213(3)).

- 22 -

TITLE I

Rule 21

A  newly  elected  Vice-President  shall  take  the  place  of  his  or  her  predecessor  in  the  order  of 
precedence.

If the office of President becomes vacant, a Vice-President, determined in accordance with 

2.
the order of precedence, shall act as President until a new President is elected.

Rule 21

Early termination of an office

The  Conference  of  Presidents  may,  acting  by  a  majority  of  three-fifths  of  the  votes  cast, 
representing at least three political groups, propose to Parliament that it bring to an end the term of 
office of the President, a Vice-President, a Quaestor, a Chair or Vice-Chair of a committee, a Chair 
or Vice-Chair of an interparliamentary delegation, or of any other office holder elected within the 
Parliament, where it considers that the Member in question has been guilty of serious misconduct. 
Parliament  shall  take  a  decision  on  that  proposal  by  a  majority  of  two-thirds  of  the  votes  cast, 
constituting a majority of its component Members.

Where a rapporteur breaches the provisions of the Code of Conduct for Members of the European 
Parliament  with  respect  to  financial  interests  and  conflicts  of  interest14,  the  committee  which 
appointed him or her may, at the initiative of the President and on a proposal by the Conference of 
Presidents,  terminate  the  holding  of  that  office.  The  majorities  laid  down  in  the  first  paragraph 
shall apply mutatis mutandis to each stage of this procedure.

CHAPTER 3

BODIES AND DUTIES

Rule 22

Duties of the President

1.
The President shall direct all the activities of Parliament and its bodies in accordance with 
these  Rules  and  shall  enjoy  all  powers  that  are  necessary  to  preside  over  the  proceedings  of 
Parliament and to ensure that they are properly conducted.

2.
The  duties  of  the  President  shall  be  to  open,  suspend  and  close  sittings;  to  rule  on  the 
admissibility  of  amendments  and  other  texts  put  to  the  vote,  as  well  as  on  the  admissibility  of 
parliamentary  questions;  to  ensure  observance  of  these  Rules;  to  maintain  order;  to  call  upon 
speakers; to close debates; to put matters to the vote and to announce the results of votes; as well 
as to refer to committees any communications that concern them.

3.
The President may speak in a debate only to sum up or to call speakers to order. Should the 
President wish to take part in a debate, he or she shall vacate the chair and shall not reoccupy it 
until the debate is over.

Parliament  shall be represented in international relations, on ceremonial occasions and in 

4.
administrative, legal and financial matters by the President, who may delegate these powers.

The  President  is  responsible  for  the  security  and  the  inviolability  of  the  premises  of  the 

5.
European Parliament.

14 See Annex I.

- 23 -

TITLE I

Rule 23

Rule 23

Duties of the Vice-Presidents

1.
If the President is absent or unable to discharge his or her duties, or if the President wishes 
to  take  part  in  a  debate  pursuant  to  Rule  22(3),  he  or  she  shall  be  replaced  by  one  of  the  Vice-
Presidents determined in accordance with the order of precedence.

The  Vice-Presidents  shall  also  carry  out  the  duties  conferred  upon  them  under  Rules  25, 

2.
27(3) and (5), and 77(3).

The  President  may  delegate  any  duties  to  the  Vice-Presidents,  such  as  representing 
3.
Parliament  at  specific  ceremonies  or  acts.  In  particular,  the  President  may  designate  a  Vice- 
President to carry out the duties of the President laid down in Rules 137 and 138(2).

Rule 24

Composition of the Bureau

1.

2.

3.

The Bureau shall consist of the President and the 14 Vice-Presidents of Parliament.

The Quaestors shall be members of the Bureau in an advisory capacity.

If voting in the Bureau results in a tie, the President shall have the casting vote.

Rule 25

Duties of the Bureau

1.

The Bureau shall carry out the duties assigned to it under these Rules of Procedure.

The  Bureau  shall  take  financial,  organisational  and  administrative  decisions  on  matters 

2.
concerning the internal organisation of Parliament, its Secretariat and its bodies.

The  Bureau  shall  take  financial,  organisational  and  administrative  decisions  on  matters 

3.
concerning Members on a proposal of the Secretary-General or of a political group.

4.

The Bureau shall take decisions on matters relating to the conduct of sittings.

The  Bureau  shall  adopt  the  provisions  referred  to  in  Rule  36  concerning  non-attached 

5.
Members.

6.
The Bureau shall decide the establishment plan of the Parliament’s Secretariat and shall lay 
down  regulations  concerning  the  administrative  and  financial  situation  of  officials  and  other 
servants.

7.

The Bureau shall draw up Parliament's preliminary draft budget estimates.

The Bureau shall adopt the guidelines for the Quaestors, and may request that they carry 

8.
out certain tasks.

The  Bureau  shall  be  the  authority  responsible  for  authorising  meetings  or  missions  of 
9.
committees  away  from  the  usual  places  of  work,  hearings  as  well  as  study  and  fact-finding 
journeys by rapporteurs.

Where such meetings or missions are authorised, the language arrangements shall be determined 

- 24 -

TITLE I

Rule 26

on  the  basis  of  the  Code  of  Conduct  on  multilingualism  adopted  by  the  Bureau.  The  same  rule 
shall apply to delegations.

10.

The Bureau shall appoint the Secretary-General in accordance with Rule 234.

The  Bureau  shall  lay  down  the  implementing  rules  relating  to  the  regulations  governing 

11.
political parties and foundations at European level and the rules regarding their funding.

12.
The  Bureau  shall  lay  down  rules  concerning  the  treatment  of  confidential  information  by 
Parliament  and  its  bodies,  office-holders  and  other  Members,  taking  into  account  any 
interinstitutional  agreement  concluded  on  such  matters.  Those  rules  shall  be  published  in  the 
Official Journal of the European Union.

13.
The  President  and/or  the  Bureau  may  entrust  one  or  more  members  of  the  Bureau  with 
general  or  specific  tasks  lying  within  the  competence  of  the  President  and/or  the  Bureau.  At  the 
same time the ways and means of carrying them out shall be laid down.

The  Bureau  shall  nominate  two  Vice-Presidents  who  shall  be  entrusted  with  the 

14.
implementation of relations with the national parliaments.

The  Bureau  shall  nominate  a  Vice-President  who  shall  be  entrusted  with 

15.
implementation of structured consultation with European civil society on major topics.

the 

The  Bureau  shall  be  responsible  for  the  application  of  the  Statute  for  Members  and  shall 

16.
decide on the amounts of the allowances on the basis of the annual budget.

Rule 26

Composition of the Conference of Presidents

1.
The Conference of Presidents shall consist of the President of Parliament and the Chairs of 
the political groups. The Chair of a political group may arrange to be represented by a member of 
that group.

The President of Parliament shall, after giving the opportunity to non-attached Members to 
2.
express their views, invite one of them to attend meetings of the Conference of Presidents, without 
the right to vote.

The Conference of Presidents shall endeavour to reach a consensus on the matters referred 

3.
to it.

Where  a  consensus  cannot  be  reached,  the  matter  shall  be  put  to  a  vote  subject  to  a  weighting 
based on the number of Members in each political group.

Rule 27

Duties of the Conference of Presidents

The Conference of Presidents shall carry out the duties assigned to it under these Rules of 

1.
Procedure.

The Conference of Presidents shall take decisions on the organisation of Parliament's work 

2.
and on matters of legislative planning.

3.

The  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  be  the  authority  responsible  for  matters  concerning 

- 25 -

TITLE I

Rule 28

Parliament’s relations with the other institutions and bodies of the European Union and with the 
national parliaments of Member States. Decisions concerning the mandate and composition of the 
delegation from Parliament which is to participate in consultations within the Council and in other 
European Union Institutions on fundamental issues concerning the development of the European 
Union (Sherpa process) shall be taken on the basis of relevant positions adopted by Parliament and 
taking  into  account  the  diversity  of  political  views  represented  within  Parliament.  The  Vice- 
Presidents  who  have  been  entrusted  with  the  implementation  of  Parliament’s  relations  with  the 
national parliaments shall regularly report back to the Conference of Presidents on their activities 
in that regard.

The  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  be  the  authority  responsible  for  matters  concerning 

4.
relations with non-member countries and with non-Union institutions and organisations.

5.
The  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  be  responsible  for  organising  structured  consultation 
with European civil society on major topics. That consultation may include holding public debates 
on  subjects  of  general  European  interest  in  which  interested  citizens  may  participate.  The  Vice-
President responsible for the implementation of such consultation shall report back regularly to the 
Conference of Presidents on his or her activities in this regard.

6.

The Conference of Presidents shall draw up the draft agenda of Parliament's part-sessions.

7.
The  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  make  proposals  to  Parliament  concerning  the 
composition  and  competence  of  committees,  committees  of  inquiry,  joint  parliamentary 
committees  and  standing  delegations.  The  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  be  responsible  for 
authorising ad hoc delegations.

The Conference of Presidents shall decide pursuant to Rule 37 how seats in the Chamber 

8.
are to be allocated.

The Conference of Presidents shall be the authority responsible for authorising the drawing 

9.
up of own-initiative reports.

The Conference of Presidents shall submit to the Bureau proposals on administrative and 

10.
budgetary matters concerning the political groups.

Rule 28

Duties of the Quaestors

The  Quaestors  shall  be  responsible  for  administrative  and  financial  matters  directly  concerning 
Members,  in  accordance  with  guidelines  laid  down  by  the  Bureau,  as  well  as  for  other  tasks 
entrusted to them.

Rule 29

Conference of Committee Chairs

The Conference of Committee Chairs shall consist of the Chairs of all standing or special 

1.
committees. It shall elect its chair.

In the absence of the Chair, the meeting of the Conference shall be chaired by the oldest 

2.
Member present.

3.

The  Conference  of  Committee  Chairs  may  make  recommendations  to  the  Conference  of 

- 26 -

Presidents about the work of committees and the drafting of the agendas of part-sessions.

The  Bureau  and  the Conference  of  Presidents may  instruct the  Conference  of  Committee 

4.
Chairs to carry out specific tasks.

TITLE I

Rule 30

Rule 30

Conference of Delegation Chairs

The  Conference  of  Delegation  Chairs  shall  consist  of  the  Chairs  of  all  standing 

1.
interparliamentary delegations. It shall elect its chair.

In the absence of the Chair, the meeting of the Conference shall be chaired by the oldest 

2.
Member present.

The  Conference  of  Delegation  Chairs  may  make  recommendations  to  the  Conference  of 

3.
Presidents about the work of the delegations.

The  Bureau  and  the  Conference  of  Presidents  may  instruct  the  Conference  of  Delegation 

4.
Chairs to carry out specific tasks.

Rule 31

Continuity of an office during the election period

When a new Parliament is elected, all bodies and office holders of the outgoing Parliament shall 
continue to be in office until the first sitting of the new Parliament. 

Rule 32

Accountability of the Bureau and the Conference of Presidents

1.
The  minutes  of  the  Bureau  and  the  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  be  translated  into  the 
official  languages  and  distributed  to  all  Members  of  Parliament.  They  shall  be  accessible  to  the 
public,  unless  the  Bureau  or  the  Conference  of  Presidents  exceptionally,  for  reasons  of 
confidentiality, subject to Article 4(1) to (4) of Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001, decides otherwise 
with regard to certain items of the minutes.

2.
Any Member of Parliament may ask questions concerning the performance by the Bureau, 
the Conference of Presidents and the Quaestors of their respective duties. Such questions shall be 
submitted to the President in writing, notified to Members and published on Parliament's website 
within 30 days of tabling, together with the answers given.

CHAPTER 4

POLITICAL GROUPS

Rule 33

Establishment and dissolution of political groups

1.

Members may form themselves into groups according to their political affinities.

Parliament need not normally evaluate the political affinity of members of a group. In forming a 
group  together  under  this  Rule,  the  Members  concerned  accept  by  definition  that  they  have 
political  affinity.  Only  when  this  is  denied  by  the  Members  concerned  is  it  necessary  for 
- 27 -

TITLE I

Rule 34

Parliament to evaluate whether the group has been constituted in accordance with the Rules.

A political group shall consist of Members elected in at least one-quarter of the Member 

2.
States. The minimum number of Members required to form a political group shall be 23.

3.
If a group falls below one of the required thresholds, the President, with the agreement of 
the Conference of Presidents, may allow it to continue to exist until Parliament's next constitutive 
sitting, provided the following conditions are met:

–

–

the members continue to represent at least one-fifth of the Member States;

the group has been in existence for a period that is longer than a year.

The President shall not apply this derogation where there is sufficient evidence to suspect that it is 
being abused.

4.

A Member may not belong to more than one political group.

The  President  shall  be  notified  in  a  statement  when  a  political  group  is  set  up.  That 

5.
statement shall specify:

–

–

–

the name of the group,

a political declaration, setting out the purpose of the group, and

The political declaration of a group shall set out the values that the group stands 
for and the main political objectives which its members intend to pursue together in 
the framework of the exercise of their mandate. The declaration shall describe the 
common political orientation of the group in a substantial, distinctive and genuine 
way.

–

the names of its members and bureau members.

All members of the group shall declare in writing in an annex to the statement that they share the 
same political affinity.

The  statement  shall  be  annexed  to  the  minutes  of  the  part-session  during  which  the 

6.
announcement of the establishment of the political group is made.

The  President  shall  announce  the  establishment  of  political  groups  in  Parliament.  Such 
7.
announcement  shall  have  retroactive  legal  effect  from  the  moment  when  the  group  notified  its 
establishment to the President in accordance with this Rule.

The  President  shall  also  announce  the  dissolution  of  political  groups  in  Parliament.  Such  an 
announcement  will  take  legal  effect  on  the  day  following  that  on  which  the  political  group  no 
longer met the conditions for existence.

Rule 34

Activities and legal situation of the political groups

The  political  groups  shall  carry  out  their  duties  as  part  of  the  activities  of  the  Union, 
1.
including  the  tasks  allocated  to  them  by  these  Rules  of  Procedure.  The  political  groups  shall  be 
provided with a secretariat on the basis of the establishment plan of the Parliament’s Secretariat, 
with administrative facilities and with the appropriations entered for that purpose in Parliament's 

- 28 -

TITLE I

Rule 35

budget.

2.
At the beginning of each parliamentary term, the Conference of Presidents shall endeavour 
to  agree  procedures  for  reflecting  the  political  diversity  of  Parliament  in  the  committees  and 
delegations, as well as in the decision-making bodies.

3.
The Bureau shall, having regard to any proposal made by the Conference of Presidents, lay 
down  the  rules  relating  to  the  provision,  implementation  and  monitoring  of  the  facilities  and 
appropriations  referred  to  in  paragraph  1,  as  well  as  to  the  related  delegations  of  budget 
implementation powers and the consequences of any failure to respect those rules.

Those rules shall determine the administrative and financial consequences in the event of 

4.
the dissolution of a political group.

Rule 35

Intergroups

1.
Individual Members may form Intergroups or other unofficial groupings of Members, for 
the  purpose  of  holding  informal  exchanges  of  views  on  specific  issues  across  different  political 
groups,  drawing  on  members  of  different  parliamentary  committees,  and  of  promoting  contact 
between Members and civil society.

2.
Intergroups as well as other unofficial groupings shall be fully transparent in their actions 
and shall not engage in any activities which might result in confusion with the official activities of 
Parliament or of its bodies. They may not organise events in third countries that coincide with a 
mission of an official Parliament body, including an official election observation delegation.

3.
Provided  that  the  conditions  laid  down  in  Parliament’s  internal  rules  governing  the 
establishment of such groupings are complied with, a political group may facilitate their activities 
by providing them with logistical support.

4.
Intergroups shall be required to make an annual declaration of any support, whether in cash 
or  in  kind  (e.g.  secretarial  assistance),  which,  if  offered  to  Members  as  individuals,  would  have 
had to be declared under Annex I.

Other  unofficial  groupings  shall  also  be  required  to  declare,  by  the  end  of  the  following  month, 
any  support,  whether  in  cash  or  in  kind,  which  Members  have  not  declared  individually  in 
accordance with their obligations under Annex I.

5.
Only interest representatives who are registered in the transparency register may participate 
in  intergroup  or  other  unofficial  grouping  activities  organised  on  Parliament’s  premises,  for 
instance by attending meetings or events of the intergroup or other unofficial grouping, by offering 
support to it, or by co-hosting its events.

6.
The  Quaestors  shall  keep  a  register  of  the  declarations  referred  to  in  paragraph  4.  The 
Quaestors  shall  adopt  detailed  rules  on  those  declarations  and  their  publication  on  Parliament’s 
website.

7.

The Quaestors shall ensure the effective enforcement of this Rule.

- 29 -

TITLE I

Rule 36

Rule 36

Non-attached Members

1.
Members who do not belong to a political group shall be provided with a secretariat. The 
detailed arrangements concerning such provision of secretariats shall be laid down by the Bureau 
on a proposal from the Secretary-General.

2.

The Bureau shall determine the status and parliamentary rights of non-attached Members.

3.
The Bureau shall lay down the rules relating to the provision, implementation and auditing 
of  appropriations  entered  in  Parliament's  budget  to  cover  the  secretarial  expenses  and 
administrative facilities for non-attached Members.

Rule 37

Allocation of seats in the Chamber

The  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  decide  how  seats  in  the  Chamber  are  to  be  allocated  to  the 
political groups, the non-attached Members and the institutions of the Union.

- 30 -

TITLE II

Rule 38

TITLE II

LEGISLATIVE, BUDGETARY, DISCHARGE AND OTHER PROCEDURES

CHAPTER 1

LEGISLATIVE PROCEDURES - GENERAL PROVISIONS

Rule 38

Annual programming

Parliament  shall  work  together  with  the  Commission  and  the  Council  to  determine  the 

1.
legislative planning of the Union.

Parliament and the Commission shall cooperate in preparing the Commission Work Programme – 
which is the Commission’s contribution to the Union’s annual and multiannual programming – in 
accordance with the timetable and arrangements agreed between the two institutions15.

2.
After the adoption of the Commission Work Programme, the Parliament, the Council and 
the Commission will, pursuant to paragraph 7 of the Interinstitutional Agreement on Better Law-
Making16,  exchange  views  and  agree  on  a  joint  declaration  on  annual  interinstitutional 
programming that sets out broad objectives and priorities.

Before  negotiating  with  the  Council  and  the  Commission  on  the  joint  declaration,  the  President 
shall  hold  an  exchange  of  views  with  the  Conference  of  Presidents  and  the  Conference  of 
Committee Chairs regarding Parliament's broad objectives and priorities.

Before  signing  the  joint  declaration,  the  President  shall  seek  the  approval  of  the  Conference  of 
Presidents.

3.
The  President  shall  forward  any  resolution  adopted  by  Parliament  concerning  legislative 
planning  and  priorities  to  the  other  institutions  which  participate  in  the  Union's  legislative 
procedure and to the parliaments of the Member States.

4.
If  the  Commission  intends  to  withdraw  a  proposal,  the  relevant  Commissioner  shall  be 
invited by the committee responsible to a meeting to discuss that intention. The Presidency of the 
Council  may  also  be  invited  to  that  meeting.  If  the  committee  responsible  disagrees  with  the 
intended  withdrawal,  it  may  request  that  the  Commission  make  a  statement  to  Parliament.  Rule 
132 shall apply.

Rule 39

Respect for fundamental rights

In  all  of  its  activities,  Parliament  shall  fully  respect  the  rights,  freedoms  and  principles 
1.
recognised  by  Article  6  of  the  Treaty  on  European  Union,  and  the  values  enshrined  in  Article  2 
thereof.

15 Framework Agreement of 20 October 2010 on relations between the European Parliament and 
the European Commission (OJ L 304, 20.11.2010, p. 47).
16 Interinstitutional Agreement of 13 April 2016 between the European Parliament, the Council of 
the European Union and the European Commission on Better Law-Making (OJ L 123, 12.5.2016, 
p. 1).

- 31 -

TITLE II

Rule 40

2.
Where  the  committee  responsible  for  the  subject  matter,  a  political  group  or  Members 
reaching at least the low threshold are of the opinion that a proposal for a legislative act, in whole 
or in part, does not comply with the fundamental rights of the European Union, the matter shall, at 
their request, be referred to the committee responsible for the protection of fundamental rights.

That  request  shall  be  submitted  within  four  working  weeks  of  the  announcement  in 

3.
Parliament of the referral to the committee responsible for the subject matter.

The opinion of the committee responsible for the protection of fundamental rights shall be 

4.
annexed to the report of the committee responsible for the subject-matter.

Rule 40

Verification of legal basis

When a proposal for a legally binding act is referred to the committee responsible for the 

1.
subject-matter, that committee shall first verify its legal basis.

2.
If that committee disputes the validity or the appropriateness of the legal basis, including in 
the context of the verification of compliance with Article 5 of the Treaty on European Union, it 
shall request the opinion of the committee responsible for legal affairs.

In addition, the committee responsible for legal affairs may, on its own initiative, take up at 
3.
any stage of the legislative procedure questions concerning the legal basis. In such cases it shall 
duly inform the committee responsible for the subject-matter.

If, where appropriate after the exchange of views with the Council and the Commission in 
4.
accordance with the arrangements agreed at interinstitutional level17, the committee responsible for 
legal affairs decides to dispute the validity or the appropriateness of the legal basis, it shall report 
its conclusions to Parliament. Without prejudice to Rule 61, Parliament shall vote on this before 
voting on the substance of the proposal.

5.
If the committee responsible for the subject-matter or the committee responsible for legal 
affairs have not disputed the validity or appropriateness of the legal basis, amendments tabled in 
Parliament to change the legal basis shall be inadmissible.

Rule 41

Delegation of legislative powers and conferral of implementing powers

1.
When  scrutinising  a  proposal  for  a  legislative  act  which  delegates  powers  to  the 
Commission  as  provided  for  in  Article  290  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European 
Union,  Parliament  shall  pay  particular  attention  to  the  objectives,  content,  scope  and  duration  of 
the delegation, and to the conditions to which it is subject.

2.
When  scrutinising  a  proposal  for  a  legislative  act  which  confers  implementing  powers 
pursuant to Article 291 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, Parliament shall 
pay particular attention to the fact that, in exercising an implementing power, the Commission may 
neither amend nor supplement the legislative act, even in respect of its non-essential elements.

The  committee  responsible  for  the  subject-matter  may  at  any  time  request  the  opinion  of 

3.
the committee that is responsible for the interpretation and application of Union law.

17 Interinstitutional Agreement on Better-Law Making, paragraph 25.

- 32 -

TITLE II

Rule 42

4.
In addition, the committee responsible for the interpretation and application of Union law 
may, on its own initiative, take up questions concerning the delegation of legislative powers and 
the  conferral  of  implementing  powers.  In  such  cases,  it  shall  duly  inform  the  committee 
responsible for the subject-matter.

Rule 42

Verification of financial compatibility

Where  a  proposal  for  a  legally  binding  act  has  financial  implications,  Parliament  shall 

1.
establish whether sufficient financial resources are provided.

The committee responsible for the subject-matter shall check that any proposal for a legally 

2.
binding act is financially compatible with the multiannual financial framework regulation.

When the committee responsible for the subject-matter amends the financial endowment of 
3.
the  act  it  is  considering,  it  shall  request  the  opinion  of  the  committee  responsible  for  budgetary 
issues.

In addition, the committee responsible for budgetary issues may, on its own initiative, take 
4.
up questions concerning the financial compatibility of proposals for legally binding acts. In such 
cases, it shall duly inform the committee responsible for the subject-matter.

5.
If  the  committee  responsible  for  budgetary  issues  decides  to  dispute  the  financial 
compatibility of the proposal, it shall report its conclusions to Parliament before Parliament votes 
on the proposal.

Rule 43

Examination of respect for the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality

During the examination of a proposal for a legislative act, Parliament shall pay particular 

1.
attention to whether that proposal respects the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.

Only  the  committee  responsible  for  respect  for  the  principle  of  subsidiarity  may  make 
2.
recommendations, for the attention of the committee responsible for the subject-matter, in respect 
of a proposal for a legislative act.

Except  in  the  cases  of  urgency  referred  to  in  Article  4  of  Protocol  No  1  on  the  role  of 
3.
national parliaments in the European Union, the committee responsible for the subject-matter shall 
not proceed to its final vote before the expiry of the deadline of eight weeks laid down in Article 6 
of Protocol No 2 on the application of the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.

4.
If a national parliament sends the President a reasoned opinion in accordance with Article 3 
of  Protocol  No  1,  that  document  shall  be  referred  to  the  committee  responsible  for  the  subject-
matter and forwarded, for information, to the committee responsible for respect for the principle of 
subsidiarity.

5.
Where reasoned opinions on the non-compliance of a proposal for a legislative act with the 
principle  of  subsidiarity  represent  at  least  one  third  of  all  the  votes  allocated  to  the  national 
parliaments  in  accordance  with  the  second  subparagraph  of  Article  7(1)  of  Protocol  No  2,  or  a 
quarter  in  the  case  of  a  proposal  for  a  legislative  act  submitted  on  the  basis  of  Article  76  of  the 
Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union,  Parliament  shall  not  take  a  decision  until  the 
author of the proposal has stated how it intends to proceed.

- 33 -

TITLE II

Rule 44

6.
Where, under the ordinary legislative procedure, reasoned opinions on the non-compliance 
of  a  proposal  for  a  legislative  act  with  the  principle  of  subsidiarity  represent  at  least  a  simple 
majority  of  the  votes  allocated  to  the  national  parliaments  in  accordance  with  the  second 
subparagraph of Article 7(1) of Protocol No 2, the committee responsible for the subject-matter, 
having  considered  the  reasoned  opinions  submitted  by  the  national  parliaments  and  the 
Commission, and having heard the views of the committee responsible for respect for the principle 
of  subsidiarity,  may  recommend  to  Parliament  that  it  reject  the  proposal  on  the  grounds  of 
infringement  of  the  principle  of  subsidiarity  or  submit  to  Parliament  any  other  recommendation, 
which may include suggestions for amendments related to respect of the principle of subsidiarity. 
The opinion given by the committee responsible for respect for the principle of subsidiarity shall 
be annexed to any such recommendation.

The recommendation shall be submitted to Parliament for debate and a vote. If a recommendation 
to  reject  the  proposal  is  adopted  by  a  majority  of  the  votes  cast,  the  President  shall  declare  the 
procedure  to  be  closed.  Where  Parliament  does  not  reject  the  proposal,  the  procedure  shall 
continue, taking into account any recommendations approved by Parliament.

Rule 44

Access to documents and provision of information to Parliament

1.
Throughout the legislative procedure, Parliament and its committees shall request access to 
all  documents  relating  to  proposals  for  legislative  acts  under  the  same  conditions  as  the  Council 
and its working parties.

2.
During the examination of a proposal for a legislative act, the committee responsible shall 
ask  the  Commission  and  the  Council  to  keep  it  informed  of  the  progress  of  that  proposal  in  the 
Council and its working parties, and in particular to inform it of any emerging compromises which 
would  substantially  amend  the  original  proposal  or  of  the  author's  intention  to  withdraw  its 
proposal.

Rule 45

Representation of Parliament in Council meetings

When the Council invites Parliament to take part in a Council meeting, the President shall ask the 
Chair  or  rapporteur  of  the  committee  responsible  for  the  subject  matter,  or  another  Member 
designated by that committee, to represent Parliament.

Rule 46

Right of Parliament to submit proposals

In  cases  where  the  Treaties  confer  a  right  of  initiative  on  Parliament,  the  committee  responsible 
may decide to draw up an own-initiative report in accordance with Rule 54.

The report shall include:

(a)

(b)

(c)

a motion for a resolution;

a draft proposal;

an explanatory statement including, where appropriate, a financial statement.

Where the adoption of an act by Parliament requires the approval or the consent of the Council and 
- 34 -

TITLE II

Rule 47

the opinion or the consent of the Commission, Parliament may, following the vote on the proposed 
act, and on a proposal by the rapporteur, decide to postpone the vote on the motion for a resolution 
until the Council or the Commission have stated their position.

Rule 47

Requests to the Commission for submission of proposals

1.
Parliament  may  request  the  Commission,  pursuant  to  Article  225  of  the  Treaty  on  the 
Functioning of the European Union, to submit any appropriate proposal to it for the adoption of a 
new act or the amendment of an existing act. Parliament shall do so by adopting a resolution on the 
basis of an own-initiative report drawn up by the committee responsible in accordance with Rule 
54. The resolution shall be adopted by a majority of the component Members of Parliament in the 
final vote. Parliament may, at the same time, set a deadline for the submission of such a proposal.

2.
Any  Member  may  table  a  proposal  for  a  Union  act  on  the  basis  of  the  right  of  initiative 
granted  to  Parliament  pursuant  to  Article  225  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European 
Union.

Such a proposal may be tabled jointly by up to 10 Members. The proposal shall indicate the legal 
basis on which it is made and may be accompanied by an explanatory statement of no more than 
150 words.

The proposal shall be submitted to the President, who shall verify whether the legal requirements 
are  fulfilled. The  President may  refer  the  proposal  for  an  opinion  on  the  appropriateness  of  the 
legal basis to the committee responsible for such verification. If the President declares the proposal 
to be admissible, he or she shall announce it in plenary and refer it to the committee responsible 
for the subject matter.

Before  such  referral  to  the  committee  responsible  for  the  subject  matter,  the  proposal  shall  be 
translated  into  those  official  languages  which  the  Chair  of  that  committee  considers  to  be 
necessary in order for summary consideration to be possible.

The  committee  responsible  for  the  subject  matter  shall  take  a  decision  on  further  action  within 
three months of the referral, after giving the authors of the proposal the opportunity to address the 
committee.

The authors of the proposal shall be named in the title of the report.

Parliament's resolution shall indicate the appropriate legal basis and shall be accompanied 

3.
by recommendations concerning the content of the required proposal.

Where  a  proposal  has  financial  implications,  Parliament  shall  indicate  how  sufficient 

4.
financial resources can be provided.

The committee responsible for the subject matter shall monitor the progress of preparation 

5.
of any proposed Union legal act drawn up following a particular request by Parliament.

6.
The Conference of Committee Chairs shall regularly monitor whether the Commission is 
complying  with  paragraph  10  of  the  Interinstitutional  Agreement  on  Better  Law-Making, 
according to which the Commission is to reply to requests for the submission of proposals within 
three  months  by  adopting  a  specific  communication  stating  the  intended  follow-up  actions  to  be 
taken.  The  Conference  of  Committee  Chairs  shall  regularly  report  on  the  results  of  such 
monitoring to the Conference of Presidents.

- 35 -

TITLE II

Rule 48

Rule 48

Consideration of legally binding acts

1.
The President shall refer proposals for legally binding acts received from other institutions 
or Member States to the committee responsible, for consideration. The other committees shall be 
informed of the referral at the same time.

2.
In cases of doubt, the President may, before the announcement in Parliament of a referral to 
the  committee  responsible,  submit  a  question  concerning  competence  to  the  Conference  of 
Presidents. The Conference of Presidents shall adopt its decision on the basis of a recommendation 
from the Conference of Committee Chairs, or the chair of the Conference of Committee Chairs, in 
accordance with Rule 211(2).

The President shall announce the referral in Parliament after receiving the proposal in all 
3.
official languages of the European Union and, except in cases of requests for the application of the 
urgent procedure pursuant to Rule 163, after, where relevant, any conflict of competence between 
committees  has  been  settled  in  accordance  with  Rule  211(2).  Once  it  has  been  announced  in 
Parliament, the referral shall be made public on Parliament’s website.

4.
The committee responsible may, at any time, decide to appoint a rapporteur to follow the 
preparatory  phase  of  a  proposal.  It  shall  give  particular  consideration  to  doing  so  where  the 
proposal is listed in the Commission Work Programme.

5.
In  the  event  of  a  conflict  between  a  provision  of  the  Rules  of  Procedure  relating  to  the 
second and third readings and any other provision of the Rules, the provision relating to the second 
and third readings shall take precedence.

Rule 49

Acceleration of legislative procedures

The  acceleration  of  legislative  procedures  in  coordination  with  the  Council  and  Commission 
regarding specific proposals, selected in particular from among those identified as priorities in the 
joint declaration on annual interinstitutional programming pursuant to Rule 38(2), may be agreed 
by the committee or committees responsible.

Rule 50

Legislative procedures on initiatives originating from institutions other than the Commission 
or from Member States

When  dealing  with  initiatives  originating  from  institutions  other  than  the  Commission  or 
1.
originating  from  Member  States,  the  committee  responsible  may  invite  representatives  of  the 
institutions  or  those  originating  Member  States  to  present  their  initiative  to  the  committee.  The 
representatives  of  the  originating  Member  States  may  be  accompanied  by  the  Presidency  of  the 
Council.

2.
Before  the  committee  responsible  proceeds  to  the  vote,  it  shall  ask  the  Commission 
whether it is preparing an opinion on the initiative, or if it intends to submit an alternative proposal 
within a short period of time. If the answer that it receives is in the affirmative, the committee shall 
not adopt its report before receiving that opinion or alternative proposal.

3.

When  two  or  more  proposals  originating  from  the  Commission  and/or  another  institution 

- 36 -

and/or the Member States with the same legislative objective have been submitted to Parliament 
simultaneously or within a short period of time, Parliament shall deal with them in a single report. 
In its report, the  committee responsible shall indicate to which text it has proposed amendments 
and it shall refer to all other texts in the legislative resolution.

TITLE II

Rule 51

CHAPTER 2

PROCEDURE IN COMMITTEE

Rule 51

Legislative reports

The Chair of the committee to which a proposal for a legally binding act is referred shall 

1.
propose to the committee the procedure to be followed.

2.
After  taking  a  decision  on  the  procedure  to  be  followed,  and  if  the  simplified  procedure 
under  Rule  52  does  not  apply,  the  committee  shall  appoint  a  rapporteur  on  the  proposal  for  a 
legally binding act from among its members or permanent substitutes if it has not yet done so on 
the basis of Rule 48(4).

3.

The committee's report shall include:

(a)

(b)

(c)

amendments,  if  any,  to  the  proposal,  accompanied,  if  appropriate,  by  short 
justifications, which shall be the responsibility of the author and which shall not be 
put to the vote;

a draft legislative resolution, in accordance with Rule 59(5);

if  appropriate,  an  explanatory  statement  including,  where  necessary,  a  financial 
statement which establishes the magnitude of the financial impact of the report, if 
any, and its compatibility with the multiannual financial framework;

(d)

if available, a reference to the Impact Assessment by Parliament.

Rule 52

Simplified procedure

Following a first discussion of a proposal for a legally binding act, the Chair may propose 
1.
that it be approved without amendment. Unless members or a political group or groups reaching at 
least  the  medium  threshold  in  the  committee  object,  the  proposed  procedure  shall  be  deemed  to 
have  been  approved.  The  Chair,  or,  if  one  has  been  appointed,  the  rapporteur,  shall  present  to 
Parliament  a  report  approving  the  proposal.  The  second  subparagraph  of  Rule  159(1)  and  Rule 
159(2) and (4) shall apply.

Alternatively, the Chair may propose that a set of amendments be drafted by the Chair or 
2.
by  the  rapporteur  reflecting  the  committee's  discussion.  Unless  members  or  a  political  group  or 
groups reaching  at  least  the  medium  threshold  in  the committee  object,  the  proposed  procedure 
shall be deemed to have been approved and the amendments shall be sent to the members of the 
committee.

Unless  members  or  a  political  group  or  groups  reaching  at  least  the  medium  threshold  in  the 
committee  object  to  the  amendments  within  a  set  time  limit,  which  shall  not  be  less  than  10 
working days from the date of dispatch, the report shall be deemed to have been adopted by the 
- 37 -

TITLE II

Rule 53

committee. In this case, the draft legislative resolution and the amendments shall be submitted to 
Parliament  without  debate  pursuant  to  the  second  subparagraph  of  Rule  159(1)  and  Rule  159(2) 
and (4).

If members or a political group or groups reaching at least the medium threshold in the committee 
object to the amendments, they shall be put to the vote at the next meeting of the committee.

With  the  exception  of  the  provisions  concerning  the  submission  to  Parliament,  this  Rule 

3.
shall apply mutatis mutandis to committee opinions within the meaning of Rule 56.

Rule 53

Non-legislative reports

Where  a  committee  draws  up  a  non-legislative  report,  it  shall  appoint  a  rapporteur  from 

1.
among its members or permanent substitutes.

2.

The committee's report shall include:

(a)

(b)

a motion for a resolution;

an  explanatory  statement  including,  where  necessary,  a  financial  statement  which 
establishes  the  magnitude  of  the  financial  impact  of  the  report,  if  any,  and  its 
compatibility with the multiannual financial framework;

(c)

the texts of any motions for resolutions to be included under Rule 143(7).

Rule 54

Own-initiative reports

A committee intending to draw up a non-legislative report or a report under Rule 46 or 47 
1.
on a subject within its competence on which no referral has taken place, may do so only with the 
authorisation of the Conference of Presidents.

The Conference of Presidents shall take a decision on requests for authorisation to draw up reports 
submitted  pursuant  to  the  first  subparagraph  on  the  basis  of  implementing  provisions,  which  it 
shall lay down.

Where the Conference of Presidents decides to withhold such authorisation, it shall state its 

2.
reasons for doing so.

Where  the  subject  matter  of  the  report  falls  within  Parliament’s  right  of  initiative  referred  to  in 
Rule  46,  the  Conference  of  Presidents  may  only  decide  to  withhold  such  authorisation  if  the 
conditions set out in the Treaties are not met.

In  the  cases  referred  to  in  Rules  46  and  47,  the  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  take  a 

3.
decision within two months.

4.
Motions  for  resolutions  submitted  to  Parliament  shall  be  examined  under  the  short 
presentation  procedure  set  out  in  Rule  160.  Amendments  to  such  motions  for  resolutions  and 
requests  for  split  votes  or  separate  votes  shall  only  be  admissible  for  consideration  in  plenary  if 
they are tabled either by the rapporteur, in order to take account of new information, or by at least 
one-tenth  of  the  Members.  Political  groups  may  table  alternative  motions  for  resolutions  in 
accordance with Rule 181(3). Rule 190 shall apply to the committee’s motion for a resolution and 

- 38 -

TITLE II

Rule 55

amendments  thereto.  Rule  190  shall  also  apply  to  the  single  vote  on  alternative  motions  for 
resolutions.

Paragraph  4  shall  not  apply  where  the  subject  of  the  report  qualifies  for  a  key  debate  in 
5.
plenary, where the report is drawn up pursuant to the right of initiative referred to in Rule 46 or 47, 
or where the report has been authorised as a strategic report18.

Rule 55

Drafting of reports

The rapporteur shall be responsible for preparing the committee's report and for presenting 

1.
it to Parliament on behalf of that committee.

2.
The explanatory statement shall be the responsibility of the rapporteur and shall not be put 
to the vote. It must, however, accord with the text of the motion for a resolution as adopted and 
any amendments proposed by the committee. If it fails to do so, the Chair of the committee may 
delete the explanatory statement.

The report shall state the result of the vote taken on the report as a whole and shall indicate, 

3.
in line with Rule 218(3), how each member voted.

Minority  positions  may  be  expressed  when  the  vote  on  the  text  as  a  whole  is  taken  and 
4.
may,  at  the  request  of  their  authors,  be  the  subject  of  a  written  declaration  not  exceeding  200 
words in length, which shall be annexed to the explanatory statement.

The Chair shall settle any disputes which may arise as a result of the application of this paragraph.

5.
On  a  proposal  from  its  Chair,  the  committee  may  set  a  deadline  within  which  the 
rapporteur  must  submit  the  draft  report.  This  deadline  may  be  extended  or  a  new  rapporteur 
appointed.

6.
Once the deadline has expired, the committee may instruct its Chair to ask for the matter 
that has been referred to it to be placed on the agenda of one of the next sittings of Parliament. The 
debates  and  votes  may  then  be  conducted  on  the  basis  of  an  oral  report  by  the  committee 
concerned.

Rule 56

Opinions of committees

1.
If the committee to which a matter was first referred wishes to hear the views of another 
committee, or if another committee wishes to make known its views to the committee to which a 
matter was first referred, such committees may ask the President in accordance with Rule 210(2) 
for one committee to be named as the committee responsible and the other as the opinion-giving 
committee.

The opinion giving committee may appoint a rapporteur for opinion from among its members or 
permanent substitutes or send its views in the form of a letter from the Chair.

Where  the  opinion  concerns  a  proposal  for  a  legally  binding  act,  it  shall  consist  of 
2.
amendments  to  the  text  referred  to  the  committee,  accompanied,  where  appropriate,  by  short 
justifications. Such justifications shall be the responsibility of their author and shall not be put to 

18 See the relevant decision of the Conference of Presidents.

- 39 -

TITLE II

Rule 57

the  vote.  If  necessary,  the  opinion-giving  committee  may  submit  a  short  written  justification  for 
the opinion as a whole. That short written justification shall be the responsibility of the rapporteur 
for the opinion.

Where  the  opinion  does  not  concern  a  proposal  for  a  legally  binding  act,  it  shall  consist  of 
suggestions for parts of the motion for a resolution submitted by the committee responsible.

The committee responsible shall put these amendments or suggestions to the vote.

The opinions shall deal solely with those matters that fall within the areas of responsibility of the 
opinion-giving committee.

3.
The committee responsible shall set a deadline within which the opinion-giving committee 
must deliver its opinion if it is to be taken into account by the committee responsible. Any changes 
to the announced timetable shall be immediately communicated by the committee responsible to 
the opinion-giving committee or opinion giving committees. The committee responsible shall not 
reach its final conclusions before that time-limit has expired.

Alternatively, the opinion-giving committee may decide to present its position in the form 
4.
of amendments to be tabled directly in the committee responsible following their adoption. These 
amendments  shall  be  tabled  by  the  Chair  or  the  rapporteur  on  behalf  of  the  opinion-giving 
committee.

The opinion-giving committee shall table the amendments referred to in paragraph 4 within 

5.
the deadline for amendments set by the committee responsible.

All opinions and amendments adopted by the opinion-giving committee shall be annexed 

6.
to the report of the committee responsible.

Opinion-giving committees within the meaning of this Rule cannot table amendments for 

7.
consideration by Parliament.

8.
The Chair and rapporteur of the opinion-giving committee shall be invited to take part in an 
advisory capacity in meetings of the committee responsible, insofar as these relate to the matter of 
common concern.

Rule 57

Associated committee procedure

1.
Where  a  question  of  competence  is  referred  to  the  Conference  of  Presidents  pursuant  to 
Rule 211, and the Conference of Presidents, on the basis of Annex VI, considers that the matter 
falls almost equally within the competence of two or more committees, or that different parts of 
the  matter  fall  within  the  competence  of  two  or  more  committees,  Rule  56  shall  apply  with  the 
following additional provisions:

–

–

–

the timetable shall be jointly agreed by the committees concerned;

the  rapporteurs  concerned  shall  keep  each  other  informed  and  shall  endeavour  to 
agree on the texts they propose to their committees and on their position regarding 
amendments;

the  Chairs  and  rapporteurs  concerned  are  bound  by  the  principle  of  good  and 
sincere cooperation; they shall jointly identify areas of the text falling within their 
exclusive  or  shared  competence  and  agree  on  the  precise  arrangements  for  their 

- 40 -

TITLE II

Rule 58

cooperation; in the event of disagreement about the delimitation of competences the 
matter shall be submitted, at the request of one of the committees involved, to the 
Conference of Presidents; the Conference of Presidents  may decide on the question 
of  the  respective  competences  or  decide  that  the  joint  committee  procedure  under 
Rule 58 is to apply; it shall take its decision in accordance with the procedure and 
within the deadline set out in Rule 211;

the  committee  responsible  shall  accept  without  a  vote  amendments  from  an 
associated  committee  where  they  concern  matters  which  fall  within  the  exclusive 
competence  of  that  associated  committee;.  if  the  committee  responsible  fails  to 
respect  the  exclusive  competence  of  the  associated  committee,  that  associated 
committee  may  table  amendments  directly  in  plenary;  if  amendments  on  matters 
which  fall  within  the  shared  competence  of  the  committee  responsible  and  an 
associated committee are not adopted by the committee responsible, the associated 
committee may table those amendments directly in plenary;

in  the  event  of  a  conciliation  procedure  in  respect  of  the  proposal,  Parliament's 
delegation shall include the rapporteur of any associated committee.

–

–

A decision by the Conference of Presidents to apply the associated committee procedure applies at 
all stages of the procedure in question.

The rights attaching to the status of "committee responsible" are exercised by the lead committee. 
In  exercising  those  rights,  the  lead  committee  must  take  due  account  of  the  prerogatives  of  the 
associated  committee.  In  particular,  the  lead  committee  must  comply  with  the  obligation  to 
observe the principle of sincere cooperation as regards the timetable and respect the right of the 
associated  committee  to  determine  the  amendments  submitted  in  plenary  which  fall  within  its 
exclusive competence.

The procedure laid down in this Rule shall not apply to the recommendations to be adopted 

2.
by the committee responsible under Rule 105.

Rule 58

Joint committee procedure

1.
When a question of competence is referred to it pursuant to Rule 211, the Conference of 
Presidents may decide that the procedure with joint meetings of committees and a joint vote is to 
be applied, provided that:

–

–

by  virtue  of  Annex  VI,  the  matter  falls  indissociably  within  the  competences  of 
several committees; and

it is satisfied that the question is of major importance.

In that event, the respective rapporteurs shall draw up a single draft report, which shall be 
2.
examined and voted on by the committees involved, under the joint chairmanship of the committee 
Chairs.

At all stages of the procedure, the rights attaching to the status of committee responsible may be 
exercised by the committees involved only when they are acting jointly. The committees involved 
may set up working groups to prepare the meetings and votes.

3.

At the second-reading stage of the ordinary legislative procedure, the Council position shall 

- 41 -

TITLE II

Rule 59

be  considered  at  a  joint  meeting  of  the  committees  involved,  which,  should  no  agreement  be 
reached  between  their  Chairs,  shall  be  held  on  the  Wednesday  of  the  first  week  set  aside  for 
meetings  of  parliamentary  bodies  following  the  communication  of  the  Council’s  position  to 
Parliament. If no agreement is reached on the convening of a further meeting, any such meeting 
shall  be  convened  by  the  Chair  of  the  Conference  of  Committee  Chairs.  The  vote  on  the 
recommendation  for  second  reading  shall  be  taken  at  a  joint  meeting  on  the  basis  of  a  joint  text 
drafted by the respective rapporteurs of the committees involved or, in the absence of a joint text, 
on the basis of the amendments tabled in the committees involved.

At the third-reading stage of the ordinary legislative procedure, the Chairs and rapporteurs of the 
committees involved shall be members ex officio of the delegation to the Conciliation Committee.

CHAPTER 3

ORDINARY LEGISLATIVE PROCEDURE

SECTION 1 - FIRST READING

Rule 59

Vote in Parliament – first reading

1.

Parliament may approve, amend or reject the draft legislative act.

2.
Parliament  shall  first  vote  on  any  proposal  for  the  immediate  rejection  of  the  draft 
legislative  act  that  has  been  tabled  in  writing  by  the  committee  responsible,  a  political  group  or 
Members reaching at least the low threshold.

If  that  proposal  for  rejection  is  adopted,  the  President  shall  ask  the  originating  institution  to 
withdraw the draft legislative act.

If the originating institution does so, the President shall declare the procedure closed.

If  the  originating  institution  does  not  withdraw  the  draft  legislative  act,  the  President  shall 
announce  that the first  reading of Parliament is concluded, unless, on a proposal of the Chair or 
rapporteur of the committee responsible or of a political group or Members reaching at least the 
low  threshold,  Parliament  decides  to  refer  the  matter  back  to  the  committee  responsible  for 
reconsideration.

If  that  proposal  for  rejection  is  not  adopted,  Parliament  shall  then  proceed  in  accordance  with 
paragraphs 3, 4 and 5.

Any provisional agreement tabled by the committee responsible under Rule 74(4) shall be 
3.
given priority in voting and shall be put to a single vote, unless, at the request of a political group 
or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold,  Parliament  decides  instead  to  proceed  with  the 
vote  on  amendments  in  accordance  with  paragraph  4.  In  that  case,  Parliament  shall  also  decide 
whether  to  hold  the  vote  on  the  amendments  immediately.  If  not,  Parliament  shall  set  a  new 
deadline for amendments and the vote shall take place at a subsequent sitting.

If, in that single vote, the provisional agreement is adopted, the President shall announce that the 
first reading of Parliament has been concluded.

If, in that single vote, the provisional agreement fails to secure the majority of the votes cast, the 
President shall set a new deadline for amendments to the draft legislative act. Such amendments 

- 42 -

TITLE II

Rule 60

shall  then  be  put  to  the  vote  at  a  subsequent  sitting  in  order  for  Parliament  to  conclude  its  first 
reading.

Save where a proposal for rejection has been adopted in accordance with paragraph 2 or a 
4.
provisional agreement has been adopted in accordance with paragraph 3, any amendments to the 
draft legislative act shall then be put to the vote, including, where applicable, individual parts of 
the provisional agreement where requests have been made for split or separate votes, or competing 
amendments have been tabled.

Before  Parliament  votes  on  the  amendments,  the  President  may  ask  the  Commission  to  state  its 
position and the Council to comment.

After it has voted on those amendments, Parliament shall vote on the whole draft legislative act, 
amended or otherwise.

If the whole draft legislative act, amended or otherwise, is adopted, the President shall announce 
that the first reading has been concluded, unless, on a proposal of the Chair or the rapporteur of the 
committee  responsible  or  of  a  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold, 
Parliament  decides  to  refer  the  matter  back  to  the  committee  responsible,  for  interinstitutional 
negotiations in accordance with Rules 60 and 74.

If the whole draft legislative act, as amended or otherwise, fails to secure a majority of the votes 
cast, the President shall announce that the first reading has been concluded, unless, on a proposal 
of  the  Chair  or  rapporteur  of  the  committee  responsible  or  of  a  political  group  or  Members 
reaching at least the low threshold, Parliament decides to refer the matter back to the committee 
responsible for reconsideration.

5.
After  the  votes  taken  under  paragraphs  2,  3  and  4,  and  the  votes  subsequently  taken  on 
amendments to the draft legislative resolution relating to procedural requests, if any, the legislative 
resolution shall be deemed to have been adopted. If necessary, the legislative resolution shall be 
modified  pursuant  to  Rule  203(2),  in  order  to  reflect  the  outcome  of  the  votes  taken  under 
paragraphs 2, 3 and 4.

The  text  of  the  legislative  resolution  and  of  Parliament's  position  shall  be  forwarded,  by  the 
President, to the Council and the Commission, as well as, where the draft legislative act originates 
from them, to the originating group of Member States, the Court of Justice or the European Central 
Bank.

Rule 60

Referral back to the committee responsible

If,  in  accordance  with  Rule  59,  a  matter  is  referred  back  to  the  committee  responsible  for 
reconsideration  or  for  interinstitutional  negotiations  in  accordance  with  Rule  74,  the  committee 
responsible shall, orally or in writing, report to Parliament within four months. That period may be 
extended by the Conference of Presidents.

Following a referral back to committee, the lead committee must, before taking a decision on the 
procedure to be followed, allow an associated committee, as Rule 57 provides, to make choices as 
to the amendments which fall within its exclusive competence, and in particular to choose which 
amendments are to be resubmitted in plenary.

Nothing prevents Parliament from deciding to hold, if appropriate, a concluding debate following 
the report by the committee responsible, to which the matter was referred back.

- 43 -

TITLE II

Rule 61

Rule 61

Renewed referral to Parliament

The  President  shall,  at  the  request  of  the  committee  responsible,  ask  the  Commission  to 

1.
refer its proposal again to Parliament where:

–

–

–

the Commission replaces, substantially amends or intends to substantially amend its 
initial proposal after Parliament has adopted its position, except where this is done 
in order to take account of Parliament's position;

the  nature  of  the  problem  with  which  the  proposal  is  concerned  substantially 
changes as a result of the passage of time or changes in circumstances; or

new elections to Parliament have taken place since it adopted its position, and the 
Conference of Presidents considers it desirable.

2.
If  a  modification  of  the  legal  basis  of  a  proposal  is  envisaged  which  would  result  in  the 
ordinary  legislative  procedure  no  longer  applying  to  that  proposal,  the  Parliament,  Council  and 
Commission  will,  pursuant  to  paragraph  25  of  the  Interinstitutional  Agreement  on  Better  Law 
Making,  acting  through  their  respective  Presidents  or  their  representatives,  exchange  views 
thereon.

3.
Following  the  exchange  of  views  referred  to  in  paragraph  2,  the  President  shall,  at  the 
request  of  the  committee  responsible,  ask  the  Council  to  refer  the  draft  legally  binding  act  to 
Parliament again, where the Commission or the Council intends to modify the legal basis provided 
for in Parliament's position at first reading, with the result that the ordinary legislative procedure 
would no longer apply.

Rule 62

First-reading agreement

Where, in accordance with Article 294(4) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, 
the  Council  has  informed  Parliament  that  it  has  approved  Parliament’s  position,  the  President, 
following  finalisation  in  accordance  with  Rule  203,  shall  announce  in  Parliament  that  the 
legislative act has been adopted in the wording which corresponds to the position of Parliament.

SECTION 2 - SECOND READING

Rule 63

Communication of the Council's position

1.
Communication  of  the  Council's  position  pursuant  to  Article  294  of  the  Treaty  on  the 
Functioning  of  the  European  Union  takes  place  when  it  is  announced  by  the  President  in 
Parliament.  The  President  shall  make  the  announcement  after  receiving  the  documents  which 
contain  the  position  itself,  all  declarations  made  in  the  Council  minutes  when  it  adopted  the 
position, the reasons which led the Council to adopt its position, and the Commission's position, 
duly translated into the official languages of the European Union. The President's announcement 
shall be made during the part-session following the receipt of those documents.

Before  making  the  announcement,  the  President  establishes,  after  consulting  the  Chair  of  the 
committee  responsible,  or  the  rapporteur,  or  both  of  them,  that  the  text  received  is  indeed 

- 44 -

TITLE II

Rule 64

Council’s  first  reading  position  and  that  the  circumstances  described  in  Rule  61  do  not  apply. 
Failing  this,  the  President,  together  with  the  committee  responsible  and,  where  possible,  in 
agreement with the Council, seeks an appropriate solution.

On  the  day  of  its  announcement  in  Parliament,  the  Council's  position  shall  be  deemed  to 

2.
have been referred automatically to the committee responsible at first reading.

A list of such communications shall be published in the minutes of the sitting together with 

3.
the names of the committees responsible.

Rule 64

Extension of time limits

1.
The  President  shall,  at  the  request  of  the  Chair  of  the  committee  responsible,  extend  the 
time-limits for second reading in accordance with Article 294(14) of the Treaty on the Functioning 
of the European Union.

The President shall notify Parliament of any extension of time limits under Article 294(14) 
2.
of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union,  whether  such  extensions  occur  at  the 
initiative of Parliament or of the Council.

Rule 65

Procedure in the committee responsible

The Council's position shall be entered as a priority item on the agenda of the first meeting 
1.
of the committee responsible to take place after its communication. The Council may be invited to 
present its position.

Unless the committee responsible decides otherwise, the rapporteur at second reading shall 

2.
be the same as the rapporteur at first reading.

3.
The provisions of Rule 68(2) and (3) that concern the admissibility of the amendments to 
the Council’s position shall apply to the proceedings in the committee responsible; only members 
or permanent substitutes of that committee may table proposals for rejection and amendments. The 
committee shall decide by a majority of the votes cast.

The committee responsible shall submit a recommendation for second reading, proposing 
4.
the approval, amendment or rejection of the position adopted by the Council. The recommendation 
shall include a short justification for the decision proposed.

5.

Rules 51, 52, 56 and 198 shall not apply during second reading.

Rule 66

Submission to Parliament

The  Council’s  position  and,  where  available,  the  committee  responsible’s  recommendation  for 
second  reading  shall  be  automatically  placed  on  the  draft  agenda  for  the  part-session  the 
Wednesday of which falls before and closest to the day that the three month period or, if extended 
in accordance with Rule 64, the four month period, expires, unless the matter has been dealt with 
at an earlier part-session.

- 45 -

TITLE II

Rule 67

Rule 67

Vote in Parliament – second reading

1.
Parliament shall first vote on any proposal for the immediate rejection of Council's position 
that  has  been  tabled  in  writing  by  the  committee  responsible,  a  political  group  or  Members 
reaching at least the low threshold. For it to be adopted, such a proposal for rejection shall require 
the votes of a majority of the component Members of Parliament.

If that proposal for rejection is adopted, the Council's position is rejected and the President shall 
announce in Parliament that the legislative procedure is closed.

If  that  proposal  for  rejection  is  not  adopted,  Parliament  shall  then  proceed  in  accordance  with 
paragraphs 2 to 5.

Any provisional agreement tabled under Rule 74(4) by the committee responsible  shall be 
2.
given  priority  in  voting  and  put  to  a  single  vote,  unless,  at  the  request  of  a  political  group  or 
Members reaching at least the low threshold, Parliament decides to proceed immediately with the 
vote on amendments in accordance with paragraph 3.

If,  in  a  single  vote,  the  provisional  agreement  secures  the  votes  of  a  majority  of  the  component 
Members  of  Parliament,  the  President  shall  announce  in  Parliament  that  the  second  reading  of 
Parliament has been concluded.

If,  in  a  single  vote,  the  provisional  agreement  fails  to  secure  the  majority  of  the  component 
Members of Parliament, Parliament shall then proceed in accordance with paragraphs 3, 4 and 5.

3.
Except where a proposal for rejection has been adopted in accordance with paragraph 1 or 
a provisional agreement has been adopted in accordance with paragraph 2, any amendments to the 
Council’s  position,  including  those  contained  in  the  provisional  agreement  tabled  in  accordance 
with Rule 74(4) by the committee responsible, shall then be put to the vote. Any amendment to the 
Council’s  position  shall  be  adopted  only  if  it  secures  the  votes  of  a  majority  of  the  component 
Members of Parliament.

Before voting on the amendments, the President may ask the Commission to state its position and 
the Council to comment.

4.
Notwithstanding  a  vote  by  Parliament  against  the  initial  proposal  to  reject  the  Council's 
position under paragraph 1, Parliament may, on the proposal of the Chair or the rapporteur of the 
committee  responsible  or  of  a  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold, 
consider a further proposal for rejection after voting on the amendments under paragraphs 2 or 3. 
For  it  to  be  adopted,  such  a  proposal  shall  require  the  votes  of  a  majority  of  the  component 
Members of Parliament.

If the Council's position is rejected, the President shall announce in Parliament that the legislative 
procedure is closed.

5.
After  the  votes  taken  under  paragraphs  1  to  4  and  the  votes  subsequently  taken  on 
amendments to the draft legislative resolution relating to procedural requests, the President shall 
announce that the second reading of Parliament has been concluded and the legislative resolution 
shall  be  deemed  to  have  been  adopted.  If  necessary,  the  legislative  resolution  shall  be  modified, 
pursuant to Rule 203(2), in order to reflect the outcome of the votes taken under paragraphs 1 to 4 
or the application of Rule 69.

- 46 -

TITLE II

Rule 68

The text of the legislative resolution and of Parliament's position, if any, shall be forwarded by the 
President to the Council and to the Commission.

Where no proposal to reject or amend the Council's position has been tabled, it shall be deemed to 
have been approved.

Rule 68

Admissibility of amendments to the Council's position

The  committee  responsible,  a  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low 

1.
threshold may table amendments to the Council's position for consideration in Parliament.

An amendment to the Council’s position shall be admissible only if it complies with Rules 

2.
180 and 181 and seeks:

(a)

(b)

(c)

(d)

to restore wholly or partly the position adopted by Parliament at its first reading; or

to reach a compromise between the Council and Parliament; or

to  amend  a  part  of  the  text  of  a  Council  position  which  was  not  included  in  -  or 
differs in content from - the proposal submitted at first reading; or

to take account of a new fact or legal situation which has arisen since the adoption 
of Parliament's position at first reading.

The  President's  discretion  to  declare  an  amendment  admissible  or  inadmissible  may  not  be 
questioned.

If new elections have taken place since the first reading, but Rule 61 has not been invoked, 

3.
the President may decide to waive the restrictions on admissibility laid down in paragraph 2.

Rule 69

Second-reading agreement

Where no proposal to reject the Council’s position and no amendments to that position have been 
tabled under Rules 67 and 68 within the time limits set for tabling and voting on amendments or 
on proposals to reject, the President shall announce in Parliament that the proposed act has been 
adopted.

SECTION  3  -  INTERINSTITUTIONAL  NEGOTIATIONS  DURING  THE  ORDINARY 
LEGISLATIVE PROCEDURE

Rule 70

General provisions

Negotiations  with  the  other  institutions  aimed  at  reaching  an  agreement  in  the  course  of  a 
legislative procedure may only be entered into following a decision taken in accordance with Rule 
71,  Rule  72  or  Rule  73  or  following  a  referral  back  by  Parliament  for  interinstitutional 
negotiations.  Such  negotiations  shall  be  conducted  having  regard  to  the  Code  of  Conduct  laid 

- 47 -

TITLE II

Rule 71

down by the Conference of Presidents19.

Rule 71

Negotiations ahead of Parliament's first reading

Where a committee has adopted a legislative report pursuant to Rule 51, it may decide, by 

1.
a majority of its members, to enter into negotiations on the basis of that report.

2.
Decisions to enter into negotiations shall be announced at the beginning of the part-session 
following  their  adoption  in  committee.  By  the  end  of  the  day  following  the  announcement  in 
Parliament,  Members  or  a  political  group  or  groups  reaching  at  least  the  medium  threshold  may 
request  in  writing  that  a  committee  decision  to  enter  into  negotiations  be  put  to  the  vote. 
Parliament shall then proceed to that vote during the same part-session.

If no such request is received by the expiry of the deadline laid down in the first subparagraph, the 
President  shall  inform  Parliament  that  this  is  the  case.  If  a  request  is  made,  the  President  may, 
immediately prior to the vote, give the floor to one speaker in favour of the committee’s decision 
to  enter  into  negotiations  and  to  one  speaker  against  that  decision.  Each  speaker  may  make  a 
statement lasting no more than two minutes.

3.
If  Parliament  rejects  the  committee’s  decision  to  enter  into  negotiations,  the  draft 
legislative  act  and  the  report  of  the  committee  responsible  shall  be  placed  on  the  agenda  of  the 
following  part-session,  and  the  President  shall  set  a  deadline  for  amendments.  Rule  59(4)  shall 
apply.

Negotiations may start at any time after the deadline laid down in the first subparagraph of 
4.
paragraph  2  has  expired  without  a  request  for  a  vote  in  Parliament  on  the  decision  to  enter  into 
negotiations having been made. If such a request has been made, negotiations may start at any time 
after the committee decision to enter into negotiations has been approved in Parliament.

Rule 72

Negotiations ahead of Council's first reading

Where  Parliament  has  adopted  its  position  at  first  reading,  that  position  shall  constitute  the 
mandate for any negotiations with other institutions. The committee responsible may decide, by a 
majority of its members, to enter into negotiations at any time thereafter. Such decisions shall be 
announced in Parliament during the part-session following the vote in committee and a reference 
to them shall be included in the minutes.

Rule 73

Negotiations ahead of Parliament's second reading

Where  the  Council  position  at  first  reading  has  been  referred  to  the  committee  responsible, 
Parliament’s  position  at  first  reading  shall,  subject  to  Rule  68,  constitute  the  mandate  for  any 
negotiations  with  other  institutions.  The  committee  responsible  may  decide  to  enter  into 
negotiations at any time thereafter.

Where the Council position at first reading contains elements not covered by the draft legislative 
act or by Parliament's position at first reading, the committee may adopt guidelines, including in 

19 Code of Conduct for negotiating in the context of the ordinary legislative procedures.

- 48 -

TITLE II

Rule 74

the form of amendments to the Council position, for the negotiating team.

Rule 74

Conduct of negotiations

1.
Parliament's negotiating team shall be led by the rapporteur and shall be presided over by 
the Chair of the committee responsible or by a Vice-Chair designated by the Chair. It shall at least 
consist of the shadow rapporteurs from each political group that wishes to participate.

2.
Any document intended to be discussed at a meeting with the Council and the Commission 
("trilogue") shall be circulated to the negotiating team at least 48 hours or, in cases of urgency, at 
least 24 hours in advance of that trilogue.

After each trilogue, the Chair of the negotiating team and the rapporteur shall, on behalf of 

3.
the negotiating team, report back to the next meeting of the committee responsible.

Where it is not feasible to convene a meeting of the committee in a timely manner, the Chair of the 
negotiating  team  and  the  rapporteur  shall,  on  behalf  of  the  negotiating  team,  report  back  to  a 
meeting of the committee coordinators.

4.
If  negotiations  lead  to  a  provisional  agreement,  the  committee  responsible  shall  be 
informed  without  delay.  Documents  reflecting  the  outcome  of  the  concluding  trilogue  shall  be 
made  available  to  the  committee  responsible  and  shall  be  published.  The  provisional  agreement 
shall be submitted to the committee responsible, which shall decide, by way of a single vote by a 
majority of the votes cast, whether to approve it. If approved, it shall be tabled for consideration by 
Parliament, in a presentation which clearly indicates the modifications to the draft legislative act.

5.
In the event of a disagreement between the committees concerned under Rules 57 and 58, 
the  detailed  rules  for  the  opening  of  negotiations  and  the  conduct  of  such  negotiations  shall  be 
determined by the Chair of the Conference of Committee Chairs in accordance with the principles 
set out in those Rules.

SECTION 4 - CONCILIATION AND THIRD READING

Rule 75

Extension of time limits

1.
The President shall, at the request of Parliament's delegation to the conciliation committee, 
extend  the  time  limits  for  third  reading  in  accordance  with  Article  294(14)  of  the  Treaty  on  the 
Functioning of the European Union.

2.
The President shall notify Parliament of any extension of time limits under Article 294(14) 
of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union,  whether  such  extensions  occur  on  the 
initiative of Parliament or of the Council.

Rule 76

Convening of the Conciliation Committee

Where the Council informs Parliament that it is unable to approve all of Parliament's amendments 
to the Council's position, the President shall, together with the Council, agree on a time and place 
for  a  first  meeting  of  the  Conciliation  Committee.  The  six-week,  or,  if  extended,  eight-week, 
deadline provided for in Article 294(10) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union 
- 49 -

TITLE II

Rule 77

shall run from the day on which the Committee first meets.

Rule 77

Delegation to the Conciliation Committee

Parliament's  delegation  to  the  Conciliation  Committee  shall  consist  of  a  number  of 

1.
members equal to the number of members of the Council delegation.

2.
The  political  composition  of  the  delegation  shall  correspond  to  the  composition  of 
Parliament by political groups. The Conference of Presidents shall determine the exact number of 
Members from each political group that are to serve as members of Parliament’s delegation.

3.
The  members  of  the  delegation  shall  be  appointed  by  the  political  groups  for  each 
conciliation  case,  preferably  from  among  the  members  of  the  committee  responsible,  except  for 
three  members  who  shall  be  appointed  as  permanent  members  of  successive  delegations  for  a 
period  of  12  months.  The  three  permanent  members  shall  be  appointed  by  the  political  groups 
from  among  the  Vice-Presidents  and  shall  represent  at  least  two  different  political  groups.  The 
Chair and the rapporteur in second reading of the committee responsible as well as the rapporteur 
of any associated committee shall in each case be members of the delegation.

4.

The political groups represented on the delegation shall appoint substitutes.

5.
Political groups not represented on the delegation may each send one representative to any 
internal preparatory meeting of the delegation. If the delegation does not include any non-attached 
Members,  one  non-attached  Member  may  attend  any  internal  preparatory  meetings  of  the 
delegation.

6.

The delegation shall be led by the President or by one of the three permanent members.

The  delegation  shall  decide  by  a  majority  of  its  members.  Its  deliberations  shall  not  be 

7.
public.

The  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  lay  down  further  procedural  guidelines  for  the  work  of  the 
delegation to the Conciliation Committee.

8.

The delegation shall report back the results of the conciliation to Parliament.

Rule 78

Joint text

Where agreement on a joint text is reached within the Conciliation Committee, the matter 
1.
shall be placed on the agenda of a sitting of Parliament to be held within six or, if extended, eight 
weeks of the date of approval of the joint text by the Conciliation Committee.

The  Chair  or  another  designated  member  of  Parliament's  delegation  to  the  Conciliation 

2.
Committee shall make a statement on the joint text, which shall be accompanied by a report.

3.

No amendments may be tabled to the joint text.

The  joint  text  as  a  whole  shall  be  the  subject  of  a  single  vote.  The  joint  text  shall  be 

4.
approved if it secures a majority of the votes cast.

5.

If no agreement is reached on a joint text within the Conciliation Committee, the Chair or 

- 50 -

TITLE II

Rule 79

another designated member of Parliament's delegation to the Conciliation Committee shall make a 
statement. That statement shall be followed by a debate.

During  the  conciliation  procedure  between  Parliament  and  the  Council  following  the 

6.
second reading, no referral back to committee shall take place.

7.

Rules 51, 52 and 56 shall not apply during third reading.

SECTION 5 - CONCLUSION OF THE PROCEDURE

Rule 79

Signing and publication of adopted acts

After finalisation of the text adopted in accordance with Rule 203 and Annex VIII and once it has 
been verified that all the procedures have been duly completed, acts adopted in accordance with 
the ordinary legislative procedure shall be signed by the President and the Secretary-General.

After signature of the act, the Secretaries-General of Parliament and of the Council shall arrange 
for its publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.

CHAPTER 4

PROVISIONS SPECIFIC TO THE CONSULTATION PROCEDURE

Rule 80

Modified proposal for a legally binding act

If  the  Commission  intends  to  replace  or  modify  its  proposal  for  a  legally  binding  act,  the 
committee  responsible  may  postpone  its  examination  of  the  matter  until  it  has  received  the  new 
proposal or the amendments of the Commission.

Rule 81

Commission position on amendments

Before the committee responsible proceeds to the final vote on a proposal for a legally binding act, 
it  may  ask  the  Commission  to  state  its  position  on  all  the  amendments  to  the  proposal  that  the 
committee has adopted.

If appropriate, that position shall be included in the report.

Rule 82

Vote in Parliament

Rule 59(1), (2), (4) and (5) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

Rule 83

Follow-up to Parliament's position

1.
In the period following the adoption by Parliament of its position on a draft legally binding 
act, the Chair and the rapporteur of the committee responsible shall monitor the progress of that 

- 51 -

TITLE II

Rule 84

draft act over the course of the procedure leading to its adoption by the Council, in particular in 
order  to  ensure  that  any  undertakings  given  by  the  Council  or  the  Commission  to  Parliament 
concerning  its  position  are  properly  observed.  The  Chair  and  the  rapporteur  of  the  committee 
responsible shall report back to the committee regularly.

The  committee  responsible  may  invite  the  Commission  and  the  Council  to  discuss  the 

2.
matter with it.

At any stage of the follow-up procedure, the committee responsible may, if it deems it to 

3.
be necessary, table a motion for a resolution recommending that Parliament:

–

–

–

call upon the Commission to withdraw its proposal,

call  upon  the  Commission  or  the  Council  to  refer  the  matter  to  Parliament  once 
again, pursuant to Rule 84, or call upon the Commission to present a new proposal, 
or

decide to take any other action that it deems to be appropriate.

Such motion shall be placed on the draft agenda of the part-session following the adoption of the 
motion by the committee.

Rule 84

Renewed referral to Parliament

At  the  request  of  the  committee  responsible,  the  President  shall  call  on  the  Council  to 
1.
reconsult Parliament in the same circumstances and under the same conditions as those set out in 
Rule  61(1).  At  the  request  of  the  committee  responsible,  the  President  shall  also  call  on  the 
Council to reconsult Parliament where the Council substantially amends or intends to substantially 
amend  the  draft  legally  binding  act  on  which  Parliament  originally  delivered  its  position,  except 
where this is done in order to incorporate Parliament’s amendments.

2.
The  President  shall  also  request  that  a  draft  legally  binding  act  be  referred  again  to 
Parliament in the circumstances defined in this Rule where, on a proposal from a political group or 
Members reaching at least the low threshold, Parliament so decides.

CHAPTER 5

CONSTITUTIONAL MATTERS

Rule 85

Ordinary Treaty revision

In accordance with Rules 46 and 54, the committee responsible may submit to Parliament a 

1.
report containing proposals, addressed to the Council, for the amendment of the Treaties.

2.
Where Parliament is consulted, in accordance with Article 48(3) of the Treaty on European 
Union, on a proposal for a decision of the European Council in favour of examining amendments 
to the Treaties, the matter shall be referred to the committee responsible. The committee shall draw 
up a report comprising:

–

a  motion  for  a  resolution  which  states  whether  Parliament  approves  or  rejects  the 
proposed  decision  and  which  may  contain  proposals  for  the  attention  of  the 

- 52 -

TITLE II

Rule 86

Convention  or  of  the  conference  of  representatives  of  the  governments  of  the 
Member States;

–

if appropriate, an explanatory statement.

If the European Council decides to convene a Convention, Parliament shall, on a proposal 

3.
by the Conference of Presidents, appoint Parliament’s representatives to that Convention.

Parliament’s  delegation  shall  elect  its  leader  and  its  candidates  for  membership  of  any  steering 
group or bureau set up by the Convention.

Where the European Council requests Parliament’s consent to a decision not to convene a 
4.
Convention  for  the  examination  of  proposed  amendments  of  the  Treaties,  this  request  shall  be 
referred to the committee responsible in accordance with Rule 105.

Rule 86

Simplified Treaty revision

In accordance with Rules 46 and 54, the committee responsible may submit to Parliament, 
1.
in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 48(6) of the Treaty on European Union, a 
report containing proposals, addressed to the European Council, for the revision of all or part of 
the provisions of Part Three of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.

2.
Where Parliament is consulted, in accordance with Article 48(6) of the Treaty on European 
Union, on a proposal for a decision of the European Council amending Part Three of the Treaty on 
the Functioning of the European Union, Rule 85(2) shall apply mutatis mutandis. In that event, the 
motion for a resolution may contain proposals for amendments only of provisions of Part Three of 
the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.

Rule 87

Accession treaties

Any  application  by  a  European  State  to  become  a  member  of  the  European  Union,  in 
1.
accordance with Article 49 of the Treaty on European Union, shall be referred for consideration to 
the committee responsible.

Parliament  may,  on  a  proposal  from  the  committee  responsible,  a  political  group  or 
2.
Members reaching at least the low threshold, decide to request the Commission and the Council to 
take part in a debate before any accession negotiations with the applicant State commence.

The committee responsible shall request the Commission and the Council to provide it with 
3.
full  and  regular  information  about  the  progress  of  the  accession  negotiations,  if  necessary  on  a 
confidential basis.

At any stage of the accession negotiations, Parliament may, on the basis of a report from 
4.
the  committee  responsible,  adopt  recommendations  and  require  that  those  recommendations   be 
taken into account before the conclusion of a Treaty for the accession of an applicant State to the 
European Union.

5.
When the accession negotiations have been completed, but before any agreement is signed, 
the draft agreement shall be submitted to Parliament for its consent, in accordance with Rule 105. 
In accordance with Article 49 of the Treaty on European Union, the consent of Parliament shall 
require the votes of a majority of its component members.

- 53 -

TITLE II

Rule 88

Rule 88

Withdrawal from the Union

If a Member State decides, pursuant to Article 50 of the Treaty on European Union, to withdraw 
from  the  Union,  the  matter  shall  be  referred  to  the  committee  responsible.  Rule  87  shall  apply 
mutatis  mutandis.  Parliament  shall  decide  whether  to  give  its  consent  to  an  agreement  on  the 
withdrawal by a majority of the votes cast.

Rule 89

Breach by a Member State of fundamental principles and values

Parliament may, on the basis of a specific report of the committee responsible drawn up in 

1.
accordance with Rules 46 and 54:

(a)

(b)

(c)

vote on a reasoned proposal calling on the Council to act pursuant to Article 7(1) of 
the Treaty on European Union;

vote  on  a  proposal  calling  on  the  Commission  or  the  Member  States  to  submit  a 
proposal pursuant to Article 7(2) of the Treaty on European Union;

vote  on  a  proposal  calling  on  the  Council  to  act  pursuant  to  Article  7(3)  or, 
subsequently, Article 7(4) of the Treaty on European Union.

2.
Any request from the Council for consent in relation to a proposal submitted pursuant to 
Article 7(1) and (2) of the Treaty on European Union shall, along with any observations submitted 
by  the  Member  State  in  question,  be  announced  to  Parliament  and  referred  to  the  committee 
responsible, in accordance with Rule 105. Except in urgent and justified circumstances, Parliament 
shall take its decision on a proposal from the committee responsible.

3.
In  accordance  with  Article  354  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union, 
the adoption by Parliament of decisions on proposals  referred to in paragraphs 1 and 2 of this Rule 
shall  require  a  two-thirds  majority  of  the  votes  cast,  representing  a  majority  of  its  component 
Members.

4.
Subject  to  the  authorisation  of  the  Conference  of  Presidents,  the  committee  responsible 
may submit an accompanying motion for a resolution. That motion for a resolution shall set out 
Parliament's views on a serious breach by a Member State, on the appropriate measures to be taken 
and on varying or revoking those measures.

5.
The committee responsible shall ensure that Parliament is kept fully informed and, where 
necessary,  asked  for  its  views  on  all  follow-up  measures  to  its  consent  as  given  pursuant  to 
paragraph 3. The Council shall be invited to outline developments as appropriate. On a proposal 
from the committee responsible, drawn up with the authorisation of the Conference of Presidents, 
Parliament may adopt recommendations for the Council.

Rule 90

Composition of Parliament

In  good  time  before  the  end  of  a  parliamentary  term,  Parliament  may,  on  the  basis  of  a  report 
drawn  up  by  its  committee  responsible,  in  accordance  with  Article  14(2)  of  the  Treaty  on 
European  Union  and  with  Rules  46  and  54,  make  a  proposal  to  modify  its  composition.  The 

- 54 -

TITLE II

Rule 91

European  Council’s  draft  decision  establishing  the  composition  of  Parliament  shall  be  examined 
by Parliament in accordance with Rule 105.

Rule 91

Enhanced cooperation between Member States

Requests for the introduction of enhanced cooperation between Member States pursuant to 
1.
Article  20  of  the  Treaty  on  European  Union  shall  be  referred  by  the  President  to  the  committee 
responsible for consideration. Rule 105 shall apply.

The  committee  responsible  shall  verify  compliance  with  Article  20  of  the  Treaty  on 

2.
European Union and Articles 326 to 334 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.

3.
Acts  subsequently  proposed  under  enhanced  cooperation,  once  it  is  established,  shall  be 
dealt  with  in  Parliament  in  accordance  with  the  same  procedures  as  those  which  would  have 
applied if no enhanced cooperation had been established. Rule 48 shall apply.

CHAPTER 6

BUDGETARY PROCEDURES

Rule 92

Multiannual financial framework

Where the Council requests Parliament’s consent to the proposal for a regulation laying down the 
multiannual  financial  framework,  the  matter  shall  be  dealt  with  in  accordance  with  Rule  105.  In 
accordance with the first subparagraph of Article 312(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the 
European  Union,  Parliament’s  consent  shall  require  the  votes  of  a  majority  of  its  component 
Members.

Rule 93

Annual budgetary procedure

The  committee  responsible  may  decide  to  draw  up  any  report  that  is  deemed  to  be  appropriate 
concerning  the  budget,  having  regard  to  the  Annex  to  the  Interinstitutional  Agreement  on 
budgetary discipline, on cooperation in budgetary matters and on sound financial management20.

Any  other  committee  may  deliver  an  opinion  within  the  time  limit  set  by  the  committee 
responsible.

Rule 94

Parliament's position on the draft budget

Individual Members may table amendments to the Council’s position on the draft budget in 

1.
the committee responsible.

A  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold  or  a  committee  may  table  in 

20 Interinstitutional Agreement of 2 December 2013 between the European Parliament, the Council 
and the Commission on budgetary discipline, on cooperation in budgetary matters and on sound 
financial management (OJ C 373, 20.12.2013, p. 1).
- 55 -

TITLE II

Rule 95

Parliament amendments to the Council's position on the draft budget.

Amendments shall be presented and justified in writing, bear the signature of their authors 

2.
and specify the budget line to which they refer.

3.

The President shall set the time limit for the tabling of amendments.

The  committee  responsible  shall  vote  on  the  amendments  before  they  are  discussed  in 

4.
Parliament.

5.
Amendments tabled in Parliament which have been rejected in the committee responsible 
may only be put to the vote if this has been requested in writing, before a deadline to be set by the 
President, by a committee or by a political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold. 
That deadline shall not be less than 24 hours before the start of the vote.

In the case of amendments to the estimates of Parliament which are similar to those already 
6.
rejected  by  Parliament  at  the  time  when  the  estimates  were  drawn  up,  Parliament  shall  discuss 
them only where the committee responsible has delivered a favourable opinion.

7.

Parliament shall take successive votes:

–

–

on the amendments to Council's position on the draft budget, section by section,

on a motion for a resolution concerning the draft budget.

However, Rule 183(4) to (10) shall apply.

Articles,  chapters,  titles  and  sections  of  the  draft  budget  in  respect  of  which  no 

8.
amendments have been tabled shall be deemed to have been adopted.

9.
In  accordance  with  Article  314(4)(c)  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European 
Union, amendments shall require for adoption the votes of a majority of the component Members 
of Parliament.

10.
If  Parliament  has  amended  the  Council's  position  on  the  draft  budget,  the  position  as 
amended  shall  be  forwarded  to  the  Council  and  the  Commission,  together  with  the  justifications 
and the minutes of the sitting at which the amendments were adopted.

Rule 95

Budgetary conciliation

The President shall convene the Conciliation Committee in accordance with Article 314(4) 

1.
of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.

The  delegation  representing  Parliament  at  meetings  of  the  Conciliation  Committee  in  the 

2.
budgetary procedure shall consist of a number of members equal to that of the Council delegation.

3.
Each  year,  prior  to  Parliament’s  vote  on  the  Council's  position,  the  political  groups  shall 
appoint  the  members  of  Parliament’s  delegation  to  the  Conciliation  Committee,  preferably  from 
amongst  the  members  of  the  committee  responsible  for  budgetary  issues  and  other  committees 
concerned. The delegation shall be led by the President of Parliament. The President may delegate 
this  role  to  a  Vice-President  who  has  experience  of  budgetary  matters  or  to  the  Chair  of  the 
committee responsible for budgetary issues.

- 56 -

TITLE II

Rule 96

4.

Rule 77(2), (4), (5), (7) and (8) shall apply.

5.
Where agreement on a joint text is reached within the Conciliation Committee, the matter 
shall be placed on the agenda of a sitting of Parliament to be held within 14 days from the date of 
that  agreement.  The  joint  text  shall  be  made  available  to  all  Members.  Rule  78(2)  and  (3)  shall 
apply.

The joint text as a whole shall be put to a single vote. The vote shall be taken by roll-call 
6.
vote. The joint text shall be deemed to have been approved unless it is rejected by a majority of the 
component Members of Parliament.

7.
If Parliament approves the joint text whilst the Council rejects it, the committee responsible 
may table all or some of Parliament’s amendments to the Council's position for a confirmation in 
accordance  with  point  (d)  of  Article  314(7)  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European 
Union.

The vote on the confirmation shall be placed on the agenda of a sitting of Parliament to be held 
within 14 days from the date of the communication by the Council of its rejection of the joint text.

The  amendments  shall  be  deemed  to  be  confirmed  if  they  are  approved  by  a  majority  of  the 
component Members of Parliament and three fifths of the votes cast.

Rule 96

Definitive adoption of the budget

Where the President considers that the budget has been adopted in accordance with the provisions 
of Article 314 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, he or she shall declare in 
Parliament  that  the  budget  has  been  definitively  adopted. The  President shall  arrange  for  its 
publication in the Official Journal of the European Union.

Rule 97

Provisional twelfths system

1.
Any  decision  by  the  Council  authorising  expenditure  in  excess  of  the  provisional  one 
twelfth  of  the  budget  appropriations  for  the  preceding  financial  year  shall  be  referred  to  the 
committee responsible.

2.
The committee responsible may table a draft decision to reduce the expenditure referred to 
in  paragraph  1.  Parliament  shall  decide  on  it  within  30  days  after  the  adoption  of  the  Council's 
decision.

3.

Parliament shall act by a majority of its component Members.

Rule 98

Implementation of the budget

1.
Parliament  shall  monitor  the  implementation  of  the  current  year's  budget.  It  shall  entrust 
this  task  to  the  committees  responsible  for  the  budget  and  budgetary  control  and  to  the  other 
committees concerned.

2.
Each  year,  before  its  reading  of  the  draft  budget  for  the  following  financial  year, 
Parliament  shall  consider  the  problems  involved  in  the  implementation  of  the  current  budget, 

- 57 -

TITLE II

Rule 99

where appropriate on the basis of a motion for a resolution tabled by its committee responsible.

Rule 99

Discharge to the Commission in respect of implementation of the budget

The provisions governing the procedure for granting discharge to the Commission in respect of the 
implementation  of  the  budget  in  accordance  with  the  financial  provisions  of  the  Treaty  on  the 
Functioning  of  the  European  Union  and  Regulation  (EU,  Euratom)  2018/1046  of  the  European 
Parliament  and  of  the  Council21  (the  “Financial  Regulation”)  are  attached  to  these  Rules  as  an 
annex22.

Rule 100

Other discharge procedures

The provisions governing the procedure for granting discharge to the Commission in accordance 
with  Article  319  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union,  in  respect  of  the 
implementation of the budget, shall also apply to the procedure for granting discharge to:

the President of the European Parliament in respect of the implementation of the budget of 

–
the European Parliament;

the  persons  responsible  for  the  implementation  of  the  budgets  of  other  institutions  and 
–
bodies of the European Union such as the Council, the Court of Justice of the European Union, the 
Court  of  Auditors,  the  European  Economic  and  Social  Committee  and  the  Committee  of  the 
Regions;

the  Commission  in  respect  of  the  implementation  of  the  budget  of  the  European 

–
Development Fund;

–
the bodies responsible for the budgetary management of legally independent entities which 
carry out Union tasks, insofar as their activities are subject to legal provisions requiring discharge 
by the European Parliament. 

Rule 101

Interinstitutional cooperation

In  accordance  with  Article  324  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union,  the 
President shall participate in regular meetings between the Presidents of the European Parliament, 
the  Council  and  the  Commission  convened,  on  the  initiative  of  the  Commission,  under  the 
budgetary  procedures  referred  to  in  Title  II  of  Part  Six  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the 
European Union. The President shall take all the necessary steps to promote consultation and the 
reconciliation  of  the  positions  of  the  institutions  in  order  to  facilitate  the  implementation  of  the 
procedures aforementioned.

21 Regulation (EU, Euratom) 2018/1046 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 18 July 
2018 on the financial rules applicable to the general budget of the Union, amending Regulations 
(EU) No 1296/2013, (EU) No 1301/2013, (EU) No 1303/2013, (EU) No 1304/2013, (EU) No 
1309/2013, (EU) No 1316/2013, (EU) No 223/2014, (EU) No 283/2014, and Decision No 
541/2014/EU and repealing Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 966/2012 (OJ L 193, 30.7.2018, p. 1).
22 See Annex V.

- 58 -

The  President  of  Parliament  may  delegate  this  task  to  a  Vice-President who  has experience  of 
budgetary matters or to the Chair of the committee responsible for budgetary issues.

TITLE II

Rule 102

CHAPTER 7

INTERNAL BUDGETARY PROCEDURES

Rule 102

Estimates of Parliament

The Bureau shall draw up the preliminary draft estimates on the basis of a report prepared 

1.
by the Secretary-General.

The President shall forward the preliminary draft estimates to the committee responsible, 

2.
which shall draw up the draft estimates and report to Parliament.

3.

The President shall set a time limit for tabling amendments to the draft estimates.

The committee responsible shall give its opinion on these amendments.

4.

5.

6.

Parliament shall adopt the estimates.

The President shall forward the estimates to the Commission and the Council.

The foregoing provisions shall also apply to estimates for amending budgets.

Rule 103

Procedure to be applied when drawing up Parliament's estimates

As  regards  Parliament's  budget,  the  Bureau  and  the  committee  responsible  for  budgetary 

1.
issues shall take decisions in successive stages on:

(a)

(b)

the establishment plan;

the preliminary draft and the draft estimates.

The  decisions  concerning  the  establishment  plan  will  be  taken  in  accordance  with  the 

2.
following procedure:

(a)

(b)

(c)

the Bureau shall draw up the establishment plan for each financial year;

a  conciliation  procedure  between  the  Bureau  and  the  committee  responsible  for 
budgetary  issues  shall  be  opened  in  cases  where  the  opinion  of  that  committee 
diverges from the initial decisions taken by the Bureau;

at the end of the procedure, the Bureau shall take the final decision on the estimates 
for  the  establishment  plan,  in  accordance  with  Rule  234(3),  without  prejudice  to 
decisions  taken  pursuant  to  Article  314  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the 
European Union.

3.
As regards the estimates proper, the procedure for drawing up the estimates will begin as 
soon  as  the  Bureau  has  taken  a  final  decision  on  the  establishment  plan.  The  stages  of  that 
procedure will be those laid down in Rule 102. A conciliation procedure shall be opened in cases 
where  the  positions  of  the  committee  responsible  for  budgetary  issues  and  of  the  Bureau  are 
- 59 -

TITLE II

Rule 104

widely divergent.

Rule 104

Power to incur and settle expenditure, to approve accounts and to grant discharge

1.
The  President  shall  incur  and  settle,  or  cause  to  be  incurred  and  settled,  the  expenditure 
covered by the internal financial regulations issued by the Bureau after consulting the appropriate 
committee.

2.

The President shall forward the draft annual accounts to the committee responsible.

On  the  basis  of  a  report  by  the  committee  responsible,  Parliament  shall  approve  its 

3.
accounts and decide on the granting of a discharge.

CHAPTER 8

CONSENT PROCEDURE

Rule 105

Consent procedure

Where  Parliament  is  asked  to  give  its  consent  to  a  legally  binding  act,  the  committee 

1.
responsible shall submit to Parliament a recommendation to approve or reject the proposed act.

The  recommendation  shall  include  citations  but  shall  not  include  recitals.  Amendments  in 
committee  shall  be  admissible  only  if  they  aim  to  reverse  the  recommendation  proposed  by  the 
rapporteur.

The recommendation may be accompanied by a short explanatory statement. That statement shall 
be the sole responsibility of the rapporteur and shall not be put to the vote. Rule 55(2) shall apply 
mutatis mutandis.

2.
The committee responsible may also, if necessary, table a report, including a motion for a 
non-legislative resolution setting out the reasons why Parliament should give or refuse its consent 
and, where appropriate, making recommendations for the implementation of the proposed act.

3.
The committee responsible shall deal with the request for consent without undue delay. If 
the committee responsible has not adopted its recommendation within six months after the request 
for  consent  was  referred  to  it,  the  Conference  of  Presidents  may  either  place  the  matter  on  the 
agenda for consideration at a subsequent part-session or, in duly justified cases, decide to extend 
the six-month period.

4.
Parliament  shall  decide  on  the  proposed  act  by  means  of  a  single  vote  on  consent, 
regardless of whether the recommendation from the committee responsible is to approve or reject 
the act, and no amendments may be tabled. If the majority required is not obtained, the proposed 
act shall be deemed to have been rejected.

5.
Where  Parliament's  consent  is  required,  the  committee  responsible  may,  at  any  time, 
present  an  interim  report  to  Parliament,  including  a  motion  for  a  resolution  containing 
recommendations for the modification or the implementation of the proposed act.

- 60 -

TITLE II

Rule 106

CHAPTER 9

OTHER PROCEDURES

Rule 106

Procedure for delivering opinions on derogations to the adoption of the euro

1.
When Parliament is consulted pursuant to Article 140(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning 
of the European Union, the committee responsible shall submit a report to Parliament advocating 
approval or rejection of the proposed act on the basis of which Parliament shall deliberate.

Parliament shall take a single vote on the proposed act, to which no amendments may be 

2.
tabled.

Rule 106 a

Procedure  for  delivering  Parliament’s  position  on  the  establishment  or  extension  of  Union 
trust funds for external actions

1.
Where the Commission consults Parliament on its intention to establish or extend a Union 
trust fund for emergency or post-emergency actions pursuant to Article 234(1), third subparagraph, 
or Article 234(5), first subparagraph, of the Financial Regulation, the committee responsible shall 
draw up draft recommendations.

Those  draft  recommendations  may  include  specific  recommendations  to  the  Commission 
concerning the details of the Union trust fund, such as the objectives that it should pursue or how it 
should operate.

Rule 118(2) to (6) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

2.
Where Parliament is asked by the Commission to give its approval to a draft decision on 
the  establishment  or  extension  of  a  Union  trust  fund  for  thematic  actions  pursuant  to  Article 
234(1), fourth subparagraph, or Article 234(5), first subparagraph, of the Financial Regulation, the 
committee responsible shall prepare a recommendation to approve or reject the draft decision.

Rule 105(1) to (4) shall apply mutatis mutandis.

Members  or  a  political  group  or  groups  reaching  at  least  the  medium  threshold  or  the 
3.
committee  responsible  may  submit  to  Parliament  a  motion  for  a  resolution  requesting  the 
Commission  to  discontinue  appropriations  for  a  Union  trust  fund,  or  to  revise  the  constitutive 
agreement with a view to the liquidation of a Union trust fund, pursuant to Article 234(5), second 
subparagraph, of the Financial Regulation.

Rule 107

Procedures relating to dialogue between management and labour

1.
The President shall refer any document drawn up by the Commission pursuant to Article 
154  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union  or  agreements  reached  by 
management  and  labour  pursuant  to  Article  155(1)  of  that  Treaty,  as  well  as  any  proposals 
submitted by the Commission under Article 155(2) of that Treaty, to the committee responsible, 
for consideration.

2.

Where management and labour inform the Commission of their wish to initiate the process 

- 61 -

TITLE II

Rule 108

provided for in Article 155 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, the committee 
responsible may draw up a report on the substantive issue in question.

Where management and labour have reached an agreement and have requested jointly that 
3.
their  agreement  be  implemented  by  a  Council  decision  on  a  proposal  from  the  Commission  in 
accordance  with  Article  155(2)  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union,  the 
committee  responsible  shall  table  a  motion  for  a  resolution  recommending  the  adoption  or 
rejection of the request.

Rule 108

Procedures for scrutiny of envisaged voluntary agreements

1.
Where the Commission informs Parliament of its intention to explore the use of voluntary 
agreements as an alternative to legislation, the committee responsible may draw up a report on the 
substantive issue in question pursuant to Rule 54.

2.
Where the Commission announces that it intends to enter into a voluntary agreement, the 
committee responsible may table a motion for a resolution recommending that Parliament approve 
or reject the proposal, and under what conditions.

Rule 109

Codification

1.
When a proposal for codification of Union legislation is submitted to Parliament, it shall be 
referred to the committee responsible for legal affairs. That committee shall examine the proposal 
in accordance with the arrangements agreed at interinstitutional level23 in order to ascertain that the 
proposal is a straightforward codification, with no changes of a substantive nature.

The committee which was responsible for the acts to be codified may, at its own request or 
2.
at the request of the committee responsible for legal affairs, be asked to deliver an opinion on the 
desirability of codification.

3.

Amendments to the text of the proposal shall be inadmissible.

However, the Chair of the committee responsible for legal affairs may, at the rapporteur's request, 
submit,  for  that  committee’s  approval,  technical  adaptations,  provided  that  those  adaptations  do 
not  involve  any  substantive  change  to  the  proposal  and  are  necessary  in  order  to  ensure  that  the 
proposal complies with the codification rules.

If  the  committee  responsible  for  legal  affairs  concludes  that  the  proposal  does  not  entail 

4.
any substantive change to Union legislation, it shall refer it to Parliament for approval.

If the committee responsible for legal affairs takes the view that the proposal entails a substantive 
change, it shall propose that Parliament reject the proposal.

In either of those two cases, Parliament shall adopt a decision by means of a single vote, without 
amendment or debate.

23 Interinstitutional Agreement of 20 December 1994, Accelerated working method for official 
codification of legislative texts, point 4 (OJ C 102, 4.4.1996, p. 2).

- 62 -

TITLE II

Rule 110

Rule 110

Recasting

1.
Where a proposal recasting Union legislation is submitted to Parliament, it shall be referred 
to  the  committee  responsible  for  legal  affairs  and  to  the  committee  responsible  for  the  subject-
matter.

2.
The committee responsible for legal affairs shall examine the proposal in accordance with 
the arrangements agreed at interinstitutional level24 in order to check that it entails no substantive 
changes other than those identified as such in the proposal.

For the purpose of that examination, amendments to the text of the proposal shall be inadmissible. 
However,  the  second  subparagraph  of  Rule  109(3)  shall  apply  to  provisions  which  remain 
unchanged in the recasting proposal.

3.
If the committee responsible for legal affairs considers that the proposal does not entail any 
substantive  changes  other  than  those  identified  as  such  in  the  proposal,  it  shall  inform  the 
committee responsible for the subject matter thereof.

In such a case, over and above the conditions laid down in Rules 180 and 181, amendments shall 
be admissible within the committee responsible for the subject-matter only if they concern those 
parts of the proposal which contain changes.

However, amendments to parts of the proposal which remain unchanged may, by way of exception 
and on a case-by-case basis, be accepted by the Chair of the committee responsible for the subject 
matter if he or she considers that this is necessary for pressing reasons relating to the internal logic 
of  the  text  or  because  the  amendments  are  inextricably  linked  to  other  admissible  amendments. 
Such reasons must be stated in a written justification to the amendments.

If the committee responsible for legal affairs considers that the proposal entails substantive 
4.
changes other than those which have been identified as such in the proposal, it shall propose that 
Parliament  reject  the  proposal  and  shall  inform  the  committee  responsible  for  the  subject-matter 
that it has done so.

In such a case the President shall ask the Commission to withdraw it. If the Commission does so, 
the  President  shall  declare  that  the  procedure  in  Parliament  is  superfluous  and  shall  inform  the 
Council accordingly. If the Commission does not withdraw its proposal, Parliament shall refer it 
back  to  the  committee  responsible  for  the  subject-matter,  which  shall  consider  it  in  accordance 
with the normal procedure.

CHAPTER 10

DELEGATED AND IMPLEMENTING ACTS

Rule 111

Delegated acts

When the Commission forwards a delegated act to Parliament, the President shall refer it to 
1.
the committee responsible for the basic legislative act, which may decide to designate one of its 

24 Interinstitutional Agreement of 28 November 2001 on a more structured use of the recasting 
technique for legal acts (OJ C 77, 28.3.2002, p. 1), point 9.

- 63 -

TITLE II

Rule 111

members to consider one or more delegated acts.

2.
During the part-session following its reception, the President shall announce to Parliament 
the date on which the delegated act was received in all the official languages and the period during 
which objections may be raised. The period in question shall commence on the date of reception.

The announcement shall be published in the minutes of the sitting, together with the name of the 
committee responsible.

3.
In  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  basic  legislative  act  and  –  if  the  committee 
responsible  considers  it  appropriate  to  do  so  –  after  consulting  any  other  committees  concerned, 
the committee responsible may table a reasoned motion for a resolution objecting to the delegated 
act. If, 10 working days before the start of the part-session of which the Wednesday falls before 
and  closest  to  the  day  of  expiry  of  the  deadline  referred  to  in  paragraph  5,  the  committee 
responsible has not tabled such a motion for a resolution, a political group or Members reaching at 
least  the  low  threshold  may  table  a  motion  for  a  resolution  on  the  matter  for  inclusion  on  the 
agenda for the part-session referred to above.

Any motion for a resolution tabled in accordance with paragraph 3 shall state the reasons 
4.
for Parliament's objections and may incorporate a request calling on the Commission to submit a 
new delegated act which takes account of Parliament's recommendations.

Parliament shall approve such a motion by the deadline laid down in the basic legislative 
5.
act  and,  in  accordance  with  the  second  subparagraph  of  Article  290(2)  of  the  Treaty  on  the 
Functioning of the European Union, by a majority of its component Members.

Where the committee responsible considers that it is appropriate to extend the deadline for raising 
objections  to  the  delegated  act  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the  basic  legislative  act,  the 
committee  Chair  shall  notify  the  Council  and  the  Commission,  on  behalf  of  Parliament,  of  that 
extension.

If the committee responsible recommends that, prior to the expiry of the deadline set in the 

6.
basic legislative act, Parliament should declare that it has no objections to the delegated act:

–

–

–

–

–

the committee responsible shall inform the Chair of the Conference of Committee 
Chairs  by  means  of  a  letter  setting  out  its  reasons  and  table  a  recommendation  to 
that effect;

if  no  objections  are  raised  at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Conference  of  Committee 
Chairs,  or,  on  grounds  of  urgency,  by  written  procedure,  the  Chair  of  that  body 
shall  inform  the  President  of  Parliament,  who  shall  in  turn  inform  the  plenary  as 
soon as possible;

if, within 24 hours following the announcement in Parliament, a political group or 
Members reaching at least the low threshold object to the recommendation, it shall 
be put to the vote;

if, within the same period, no objections are raised, the proposed recommendation 
shall be deemed to have been approved;

the  adoption  of  such  a  recommendation  shall  render  inadmissible  any  subsequent 
proposal objecting to the delegated act.

7.

The committee responsible may, in accordance with the provisions of the basic legislative 

- 64 -

TITLE II

Rule 112

act, submit to Parliament a motion for a resolution revoking, in full or in part, that delegation of 
powers or opposing the tacit extension of that delegation of powers.

In accordance with the second subparagraph of Article 290(2) of the Treaty on the Functioning of 
the  European  Union,  a  decision  to  revoke  the  delegation  of  powers  shall  require  the  votes  of  a 
majority of Parliament’s component Members.

The President shall inform the Council and Commission of the positions taken under this 

8.
Rule.

Rule 112

Implementing acts and measures

1.
When  the  Commission  forwards  a  draft  implementing  act  or  measure  to  Parliament,  the 
President shall refer it to the committee responsible for the basic legislative act, which may decide 
to designate one of its members to consider one or more draft implementing acts or measures.

2.
The committee responsible may table a reasoned motion for a resolution stating that a draft 
implementing  act  or  measure  goes  beyond  the  implementing  powers  conferred  in  the  basic 
legislative act or is not consistent with Union law in other respects.

The motion for a resolution may incorporate a request to the Commission to withdraw the 
3.
draft  implementing  act  or  measure,  to  amend  it  in  keeping  with  the  objections  raised  by 
Parliament, or to submit a new legislative proposal. The President shall inform the Council and the 
Commission of the decision taken.

4.
If the implementing acts envisaged by the Commission fall under the regulatory procedure 
with scrutiny provided for by Council Decision 1999/468/EC25, the following additional provisions 
shall apply:

(a)

(b)

(c)

the  time  for  scrutiny  shall  start  to  run  when  the  draft  implementing  measure  has 
been submitted to Parliament in all the official languages. Where the shorter time 
limit for scrutiny provided for in Article 5a(5)(b) of Decision 1999/468/EC applies, 
and in the urgent cases provided for in Article 5a(6) of that Decision, the time for 
scrutiny  shall,  unless  the  Chair  of  the  committee  responsible  objects,  start  to  run 
from the  date  of receipt by Parliament of the final draft  implementing measure in 
the  language  versions  submitted  to  the  members  of  the  committee  set  up  in 
accordance  with  that  Decision.  Rule  167  shall  not  apply  in  the  two  instances 
mentioned in the previous sentence;

if  the  draft  implementing  measure  is  based  on  paragraph  5  or  6  of  Article  5a  of 
Decision  1999/468/EC,  which  prescribes  curtailed  time  limits  for  opposition  by 
Parliament,  a  motion  for  a  resolution  opposing  the  adoption  of  the  draft  measure 
may be tabled by the Chair of the committee responsible if that committee has not 
been able to meet in the time available;

Parliament, acting by a majority of its component Members, may adopt a resolution 
opposing  the  adoption  of  the  draft  implementing  measure  and  indicating  that  the 
draft exceeds the implementing powers conferred in the basic act, is not compatible 
with  the  aim  or  the  content  of  the  basic  act  or  does  not  respect  the  principles  of 

25 Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down procedures for the exercise of the 
implementing powers conferred on the Commission (OJ L 184, 17.7.1999, p. 23).

- 65 -

TITLE II

Rule 113

subsidiarity or proportionality;

If,  10  working  days  prior  to  the  start  of  the  part-session  of  which  the  Wednesday 
falls  before  and  closest  to  the  day  of  expiry  of  the  deadline  for  opposing  the 
adoption  of  the  draft  implementing  measure,  the  committee  responsible  has  not 
tabled a motion for such a resolution, a political group or Members reaching at least 
the low threshold may table a motion for a resolution on the matter for inclusion on 
the agenda for the part-session referred to above.

(d)

if the committee responsible recommends, by means of a letter to the Chair of the 
Conference  of  Committee  Chairs  setting  out  its  reasons,  that  Parliament  should 
declare that it has no objections to the proposed measure prior to the expiry of the 
normal time limit laid down in Article 5a(3)(c) and/or Article 5a(4)(e) of Decision 
1999/468/EC, the procedure provided for in Rule 111(6) shall apply26.

Rule 113

Consideration under the associated committee procedure or the joint committee procedure

1.
If the basic legislative act was adopted by Parliament under the procedure provided for in 
Rule 57, the following additional provisions shall apply to the consideration of the delegated acts 
or draft implementing acts or measures:

–

–

–

the  delegated  act  or  draft  implementing  act  or  measure  shall  be  forwarded  to  the 
committee responsible and to the associated committee;

the Chair of the committee responsible shall set a deadline by which the associated 
committee  may  draw  up  proposals  on  matters  falling  within  its  exclusive 
competence or within the joint competence of the two committees;

if  the  delegated  act  or  draft  implementing  act  or  measure  falls  mainly  within  the 
exclusive competence of the associated committee, the committee responsible shall 
accept its proposals without a vote; if the committee responsible fails to respect this 
rule, the President may authorise the associated committee to table a motion for a 
resolution in plenary.

2.
If the basic legislative act was adopted by Parliament under the procedure provided for in 
Rule 58, the following additional provisions shall apply to the consideration of delegated acts and 
draft implementing acts or measures:

–

–

upon  receipt  of  the  delegated  act  or  draft  implementing  act  or  measure,  the 
President shall determine which committee is responsible or which committees are 
jointly responsible for it, in accordance with the criteria laid down in Rule 58 and 
with any agreements reached between the Chairs of the committees concerned;

if  a  delegated  act  or  a  draft  implementing  act  or  measure  has  been  forwarded  for 
consideration  under  the  joint  committee  procedure,  each  committee  may  request 
that a joint meeting be convened to consider a motion for a resolution. If the Chairs 
of  the  committees  concerned  fail  to  reach  agreement,  the  joint  meeting  shall  be 
convened by the Chair of the Conference of Committee Chairs.

26 Rule 112(4) shall be deleted from the Rules of Procedure as soon as the regulatory procedure 
with scrutiny has been totally removed from existing legislation.

- 66 -

TITLE III

Rule 114

TITLE III 

EXTERNAL RELATIONS

CHAPTER 1

INTERNATIONAL AGREEMENTS

Rule 114

International agreements

1.
When it is intended to open negotiations on the conclusion, renewal or amendment of an 
international  agreement,  the  committee  responsible  may  decide  to  draw  up  a  report  or  otherwise 
monitor the preparatory phase. It shall inform the Conference of Committee Chairs of its decision.

2.
The committee responsible shall, as soon as possible, ascertain from the Commission the 
chosen  legal  basis  for  concluding  the  international  agreements  referred  to  in  paragraph  1.  The 
committee responsible shall verify that chosen legal basis in accordance with Rule 40.

3.
Parliament  may,  on  a  proposal  from  the  committee  responsible,  a  political  group  or 
Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold,  ask  the  Council  not  to  authorise  the  opening  of 
negotiations  until  Parliament  has  stated  its  position  on  the  proposed  negotiating  mandate  on  the 
basis of a report from the committee responsible.

4.
At any stage of the negotiations and from the end of the negotiations to the conclusion of 
the  international  agreement,  Parliament  may,  on  the  basis  of  a  report  from  the  committee 
responsible,  drawn  up  by  that  committee  on  its  own  initiative  or  after  considering  any  relevant 
proposal  tabled  by  a  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold,  adopt 
recommendations to the Council, the Commission or the Vice President of the Commission/High 
Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and require them to be taken 
into account before the conclusion of that agreement.

Requests  by  the  Council  for  Parliament’s  consent  or  opinion  shall  be  referred  by  the 
5.
President  to  the  committee  responsible  for  consideration  in  accordance  with  Rule  105  or  Rule 
48(1).

At  any  time  before  Parliament  votes  on  a  request  for  consent  or  opinion,  the  committee 
6.
responsible or at least one-tenth of Parliament’s component Members may propose that Parliament 
seek an opinion from the Court of Justice on the compatibility of an international agreement with 
the Treaties.

Before Parliament votes on that proposal, the President may request the opinion of the committee 
responsible for legal affairs, which shall report its conclusions to Parliament.

If  Parliament  approves  the  proposal  to  seek  an  opinion  from  the  Court  of  Justice,  the  vote  on  a 
request for consent or opinion shall be adjourned until the Court has delivered its opinion.

7.
Where the Council requests that Parliament give its consent to the conclusion, renewal or 
amendment of an international agreement, Parliament shall decide by a single vote in accordance 
with Rule 105.

If Parliament declines to give its consent, the President shall inform the Council that the agreement 
in question cannot be concluded, renewed or amended.

- 67 -

TITLE III

Rule 115

Without prejudice to Rule 105(3), Parliament may decide, on the basis of a recommendation from 
the  committee  responsible,  to  postpone  its  decision  on  the  consent  procedure  for  no  longer  than 
one year.

8.
Where the Council requests that Parliament gives its opinion on the conclusion, renewal or 
amendment  of  an  international  agreement,  no  amendments  to  the  text  of  the  agreement  shall  be 
admissible. Without prejudice to Rule 181(1), amendments to the draft Council decision shall be 
admissible.

If that opinion adopted by Parliament is unfavourable, the President shall ask the Council not to 
conclude the agreement in question.

9.
The  Chairs  and  rapporteurs  of  the  committee  responsible,  and  of  any  associated 
committees,  shall  jointly  check  that,  in  accordance  with  Article  218(10)  of  the  Treaty  on  the 
Functioning  of  the  European  Union,  the  Council,  the  Commission  and  the  Vice-President  of  the 
Commission/High  Representative  of  the  Union  for  Foreign  Affairs  and  Security  Policy 
immediately and regularly provide Parliament with full information, if necessary on a confidential 
basis,  at  all  stages  of  the  preparations  for  the  negotiation,  the  negotiation  and  the  conclusion  of 
international  agreements,  including  information  on  the  draft  and  the  finally  adopted  text  of 
negotiating directives, as well as information relating to the implementation of those agreements.

Rule 115

Provisional  application  or  suspension  of  the  application  of  international  agreements  or 
establishment of the Union's position in a body set up by an international agreement

Where  the  Commission  or  the  Vice-President  of  the  Commission  /High  Representative  of  the 
Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy informs Parliament and the Council of its intention 
to propose the provisional application or suspension of an international agreement, Parliament may 
invite  the  Council,  the  Commission  or  the  Vice-President/High  Representative  to  make  a 
statement, following which there shall be a debate. Parliament may issue recommendations on the 
basis  of  a  report  by  the  committee  responsible  or  pursuant  to  Rule  118,  which  may  include,  in 
particular,  a  request  to  the  Council  not  to  provisionally  apply  an  agreement  until  the  Parliament 
has given consent.

That procedure shall also apply when the Commission or the Vice-President/High Representative 
proposes  positions  to  be  adopted  on  the  Union's  behalf  in  a  body  set  up  by  an  international 
agreement.

CHAPTER 2

EXTERNAL  REPRESENTATION  OF  THE  UNION  AND  THE  COMMON 
FOREIGN AND SECURITY POLICY

Rule 116

Special representatives

Where  the  Council  intends  to  appoint  a  special  representative  under  Article  33  of  the 
1.
Treaty on European Union, the President, at the request of the committee responsible, shall invite 
the Council to make a statement, and to answer questions, concerning the mandate, the objectives 
and  other  relevant  matters  relating  to  the  tasks  and  role  to  be  performed  by  the  special 
representative.

- 68 -

2.
After the special representative has been appointed, but before he or she has taken up that 
position, he or she may be invited to appear before the committee responsible to make a statement 
and answer questions.

TITLE III

Rule 117

Within 

two  months  after 

3.
responsible  may  make 
recommendations  to  the  Council,  to  the  Commission  or  to  the  Vice  President  of  the 
Commission/High  Representative  of  the  Union  for  Foreign  Affairs  and  Security  Policy  relating 
directly to the appointment.

the  committee 

the  hearing, 

The special representative shall be invited to keep Parliament fully and regularly informed 

4.
concerning the practical implementation of the mandate.

Rule 117

International representation

1.
Before appointment, the nominee for a post of head of a Union external delegation may be 
invited  to  appear  before  the  committee  responsible  in  order  to  make  a  statement  and  to  answer 
questions.

2.
Within two months of the hearing provided for in paragraph 1, the committee responsible 
may  adopt  a  resolution  or  make  a  recommendation,  as  appropriate,  relating  directly  to  the 
appointment.

CHAPTER 3

RECOMMENDATIONS ON THE UNION’S EXTERNAL ACTION

Rule 118

Recommendations on the Union's external policies

1.
The  committee  responsible  may  draw  up  draft  recommendations  for  the  Council,  for  the 
Commission or for the Vice-President of the Commission / High Representative of the Union for 
Foreign  Affairs  and  Security  Policy  on  subjects  under  Title  V  of  the  Treaty  on  European  Union 
(the Union’s external action), or in cases where an international agreement falling within the scope 
of Rule 114 has not been referred to Parliament or Parliament has not been informed thereof under 
Rule 115.

In  urgent  cases,  the  President  may  authorise  an  emergency  meeting  of  the  committee 

2.
concerned.

During the procedure for adopting those draft recommendations at committee stage, it shall 

3.
be necessary for a written text to be put to the vote.

4.
In the urgent cases referred to in paragraph 2, Rule 167 shall not apply at committee stage, 
and oral amendments shall be admissible. Members may not object to oral amendments being put 
to the vote in committee.

5.
The draft recommendations drawn up by the committee shall be included on the agenda for 
the  next  part-session.  In  urgent  cases  decided  upon  by  the  President,  recommendations  may  be 
included on the agenda for a current part-session.

Recommendations  shall  be  deemed  to  have  been  adopted  unless,  before  the  beginning  of 
6.
the part-session, a political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold submit a written 
- 69 -

TITLE III

Rule 119

objection. Where such an objection is submitted, the committee's draft recommendations shall be 
included on the agenda of the same part-session. Such recommendations shall be the subject of a 
debate,  and  any  amendment  tabled  by  a  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low 
threshold shall be put to the vote.

Rule 119

Consultation  of,  and  provision  of  information  to,  Parliament  within  the  framework  of  the 
common foreign and security policy

When Parliament is consulted pursuant to Article 36 of the Treaty on European Union, the 
1.
matter shall be referred to the committee responsible, which may draw up draft recommendations 
pursuant to Rule 118.

The  committees  concerned  shall  seek  to  ensure  that  the  Vice-President  of  the 
2.
Commission/High  Representative  of  the  Union  for  Foreign  Affairs  and  Security  Policy  provides 
them, regularly and in a timely manner, with information on the development and implementation 
of  the  Union's  common  foreign  and  security  policy,  on  the  costs  envisaged  each  time  that  a 
decision  entailing  expenditure  is  adopted  under  that  policy  and  on  any  other  financial 
considerations  relating  to  the  implementation  of  actions  under  that  policy.  Exceptionally,  at  the 
request of the Vice-President/High Representative, a committee may decide to hold its proceedings 
in camera.

3.
Twice a year, a debate shall be held on the consultative document drawn up by the Vice-
President/High Representative on the main aspects and basic choices of the common foreign and 
security policy, including the common security and defence policy and the financial implications 
for the Union budget. The procedures laid down in Rule 132 shall apply.

The  Vice-President/High  Representative  shall  be  invited  to  every  plenary  debate  that 

4.
involves either foreign, security or defence policy.

Rule 120

Breach of human rights

At each part-session, the committees responsible may, without requiring authorisation, each table a 
motion  for  a  resolution  under  the  same  procedure  as  that  laid  down  in  Rule  118(5)  and  (6) 
concerning cases of breaches of human rights.

- 70 -

TITLE IV

Rule 121

TITLE IV

TRANSPARENCY OF BUSINESS

Rule 121

Transparency of Parliament's activities

1.
Parliament  shall  ensure  that  its  activities  are  conducted  with  the  utmost  transparency,  in 
accordance with the second paragraph of Article 1 of the Treaty on European Union, Article 15 of 
the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and Article 42 of the Charter of Fundamental 
Rights of the European Union.

2.

Debates in Parliament shall be public.

3.
Committees shall normally meet in public. At the latest when the agenda for a meeting is 
adopted, they may, however, decide to divide that agenda into items open to the public and items 
closed to the public. However, if a meeting is held in camera, the committee may decide to make 
documents from the meeting available for public access.

Rule 122

Public access to documents

1.
Any citizen of the Union and any natural or legal person residing or having its registered 
office in a Member State has a right of access to Parliament documents in accordance with Article 
15 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union. Such access to Parliament documents 
is subject to the principles, conditions and limits laid down in Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001.

Access to Parliament documents shall as far as possible be granted to other natural or legal persons 
in the same way.

2.
For  the  purpose  of  access  to  documents,  the  term  'Parliament  documents'  means  any 
content  within  the  meaning  of  Article  3(a)  of  Regulation  (EC)  No  1049/2001  which  has  been 
drawn up or received by officers of Parliament within the meaning of Title I, Chapter 2, of these 
Rules,  by  Parliament's  governing  bodies,  committees  or  interparliamentary  delegations,  or  by 
Parliament's Secretariat.

In accordance with Article 4 of the Statute for Members of the European Parliament, documents 
drawn up by individual Members or political groups are Parliament documents for the purposes of 
access to documents only if they are tabled in accordance with the Rules of Procedure.

The Bureau shall lay down rules to ensure that all Parliament documents are registered.

3.
Parliament shall establish a public register website for Parliament documents. Legislative 
documents  and  certain  other  categories  of  documents  shall,  in  accordance  with  Regulation  (EC) 
No  1049/2001,  be  made  directly  accessible  through  Parliament's  public  register  website. 
References  to  other  Parliament  documents  shall,  as  far  as  possible,  be  included  in  Parliament’s 
public register website.

The  categories  of  documents  which  are  to  be  directly  accessible  through  Parliament's  public 
register  website  shall  be  set  out  in  a  list  adopted  by  the  Bureau  and  published  on  Parliament's 
public  register  website.  That  list  shall  not  restrict  the  right  of  access  to  documents  not  falling 
within  the  categories  listed;  those  documents  may  be  made  available  on  written  application  in 

- 71 -

TITLE IV

Rule 123

accordance with Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001.

The Bureau shall adopt rules for access to documents, pursuant to Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001, 
which shall be published in the Official Journal of the European Union 

4.
The  Bureau  shall  designate  the  bodies  responsible  for  the  handling  of  initial  applications 
(Article  7  of  Regulation  (EC)  No  1049/2001)  and  for  the  adoption  of  decisions  on  confirmatory 
applications  (Article  8  of  that  Regulation)  and  on  applications  for  access  to  sensitive  documents 
(Article 9 of that Regulation).

One of the Vice-Presidents shall be responsible for supervising the handling of applications 

5.
for access to documents.

The Bureau shall adopt the annual report referred to in Article 17(1) of Regulation (EC) No 

6.
1049/2001.

Parliament's  committee  responsible  shall  regularly  examine 

7.
transparency  of 
Parliament's activities and shall submit a report with its conclusions and recommendations to the 
plenary.

the 

The  committee  responsible  may  also  examine  and  evaluate  the  reports  adopted  by  the  other 
institutions and agencies in accordance with Article 17 of Regulation (EC) No 1049/2001.

8.
The  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  designate  Parliament's  representatives  on  the 
interinstitutional  committee  established  pursuant  to  Article  15(2)  of  Regulation  (EC)  No 
1049/2001.

Rule 123

Access to Parliament

Access badges for Members, Members' assistants and third persons shall be issued on the 
1.
basis of the rules laid down by the Bureau. Those rules shall also govern the use and withdrawal of 
access badges.

Badges shall not be issued to individuals within a Member’s entourage who fall within the 

2.
scope of the Interinstitutional Agreement on a mandatory transparency register.

Entities entered in the transparency register, and their representatives who have been issued 

3.
with long-term access badges to the European Parliament must respect:

–

–

–

the Code of Conduct for Registrants annexed to the Interinstitutional Agreement;

the procedures and other obligations laid down by the Interinstitutional Agreement; 
and

the provisions implementing this Rule.

Without prejudice to the applicability of the general rules governing the withdrawal or temporary 
de-activation  of  long-term  access  badges,  and  unless  there  are  significant  arguments  to  the 
contrary,  the  Secretary-General  shall,  with  the  authorisation  of  the  Quaestors,  withdraw  or  de- 
activate  a  long-term  access  badge  where  its  holder  has  been  disbarred  from  the  transparency 
register for a breach of the Code of Conduct for Registrants, has been guilty of a serious breach of 
the  obligations  laid  down  in  this  paragraph,  or  has  refused,  without  offering  a  sufficient 
justification,  to  comply  with  a  formal  summons  to  attend  a  hearing  or  committee  meeting  or  to 

- 72 -

TITLE IV

Rule 123

cooperate with a committee of inquiry.

4.
The Quaestors may determine to what extent the Code of Conduct referred to in paragraph 
3 is applicable to persons who, whilst in possession of a long-term access badge, do not fall within 
the scope of the Interinstitutional Agreement.

5.
The Bureau, acting on a proposal from the Secretary-General, shall lay down the measures 
needed  to  implement  the  transparency  register,  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  of  the 
Interinstitutional Agreement.

- 73 -

TITLE V

Rule 124

TITLE V

RELATIONS WITH OTHER INSTITUTIONS AND BODIES

CHAPTER 1

APPOINTMENTS

Rule 124

Election of the President of the Commission

1.
When  the  European  Council  proposes  a  candidate  for  President  of  the  Commission,  the 
President  shall  request  the  candidate  to  make  a  statement  and  to  present  his  or  her  political 
guidelines to Parliament. The statement shall be followed by a debate.

The European Council shall be invited to take part in the debate.

In accordance with Article 17(7) of the Treaty on European Union, Parliament shall elect 

2.
the President of the Commission by a majority of its component Members.

The vote shall be taken by secret ballot.

3.
If the candidate is elected, the President shall inform the Council accordingly, asking it and 
the  President-elect  of  the  Commission  to  propose,  by  common  accord,  the  nominees  for  the 
various posts of Commissioners.

4.
If  the  candidate  does  not  obtain  the  required  majority,  the  President  shall  invite  the 
European Council to propose a new candidate within one month for election in accordance with 
the same procedure.

Rule 125

Election of the Commission

1.
The  President  shall  invite  the  President-elect  of  the  Commission  to  inform  Parliament 
about  the  allocation  of  responsibilities  (portfolios)  in  the  proposed  College  of  Commissioners  in 
accordance with the political guidelines of the President-elect.

2.
The  President  shall,  after  consulting  the  President-elect  of  the  Commission,  request  the 
nominees proposed by the President-elect of the Commission and by the Council for the various 
posts  of  Commissioner  to  appear  before  the  appropriate  committees  or  bodies  according  to  their 
prospective fields of responsibility.

3.
The  hearings  shall  be  conducted  by  the  committees.  Exceptionally,  a  hearing  may  be 
carried  out  in  a  different  format  when  the  responsibilities  of  a  Commissioner-designate  are 
primarily horizontal in nature, provided that such a hearing involves the committees responsible.

The hearings shall be held in public.

The appropriate committee or committees shall invite the Commissioner-designate to make 
4.
a statement and to answer questions. The hearings shall be organised in such a way as to enable 
Commissioners-designate to disclose to Parliament all relevant information. Provisions relating to 

- 74 -

TITLE V

Rule 126

the organisation of such hearings shall be laid down in an annex to these Rules of Procedure27.

5.
The  President-elect  shall  be  invited  to  present  the  college  of  Commissioners  and  their 
programme at a sitting of Parliament. The President of the European Council and the President of 
the Council shall be invited to attend. The statement shall be followed by a debate.

In  order  to  wind  up  that  debate,  a  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low 

6.
threshold may table a motion for a resolution. Rule 132(3) to (8) shall apply.

7.
Following  the  vote  on  the  motion  for  a  resolution,  Parliament  shall  elect  or  reject  the 
Commission by a majority of the votes cast, by roll call. Parliament may defer the vote until the 
next sitting.

8.

The President shall inform the Council of the election or rejection of the Commission.

In  the  event  of  a  substantial  portfolio  change  or  a  change  in  the  composition  of  the 
9.
Commission during the Commission’s term of office, the Commissioners concerned or any other 
Commissioners  designate  shall  be  invited  to  participate  in  a  hearing  held  in  accordance  with 
paragraphs 3 and 4.

10.
In the event of a change in the Commissioner’s portfolio or in the financial interests of a 
Commissioner  during  his  or  her  term  of  office,  this  situation  shall  be  subject  to  scrutiny  by 
Parliament in accordance with Annex VII.

If a conflict of interests is identified during a Commissioner’s term of office and the President of 
the  Commission  fails  to  implement  Parliament’s  recommendations  for  resolving  that  conflict  of 
interests,  Parliament  may  ask  the  President  of  the  Commission  to  withdraw  confidence  in  the 
Commissioner  in  question,  pursuant  to  paragraph  5  of  the  Framework  agreement  on  relations 
between the European Parliament and the European Commission and, where appropriate, to take 
action with a view to depriving the Commissioner in question of his or her right to a pension or 
other  benefits  in  lieu  of  pension  in  accordance  with  the  second  paragraph  of  Article  245  of  the 
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.

Rule 126

Multiannual programming

Upon  the  appointment  of  a  new  Commission,  the  Parliament,  the  Council  and  the  Commission 
will, pursuant to paragraph 5 of the Interinstitutional Agreement on Better Law-Making, exchange 
views and agree on joint conclusions on multiannual programming.

To  that  effect,  and  before  negotiating  with  the  Council  and  the  Commission  on  the  joint 
conclusions on multiannual programming, the President shall hold an exchange of views with the 
Conference  of  Presidents  regarding  the  principal  policy  objectives  and  priorities  for  the  new 
legislative  term.  This  exchange  of  views  will  take  into  consideration,  inter  alia,  the  priorities 
presented  by  the  President-elect  of  the  Commission,  as  well  as  the  replies  given  by 
Commissioners-designate during the hearings provided for in Rule 125.

Before  signing  the  joint  conclusions,  the  President  shall  seek  the  approval  of  the  Conference  of 
Presidents.

27 See Annex VII.

- 75 -

TITLE V

Rule 127

Rule 127

Motion of censure on the Commission

1.
A motion of censure in respect of the Commission may be submitted to the President by 
one tenth of the component Members of Parliament. If a motion of censure has been voted on in 
the preceding two months, any new one tabled by less than one fifth of the component Members of 
Parliament shall be inadmissible.

The  motion  shall  be  called  a  'motion  of  censure'  and  shall  state  reasons.  It  shall  be 

2.
forwarded to the Commission.

The  President  shall  announce  to  Members  that  a  motion  of  censure  has  been  tabled 

3.
immediately after he or she has received it.

The  debate  on  censure  shall  not  take  place  until  at  least  24  hours  after  the  receipt  of  a 

4.
motion of censure is announced to Members.

The vote on the motion shall be by roll call and shall not be taken until at least 48 hours 

5.
after the beginning of the debate.

Without  prejudice  to  paragraphs  4  and  5,  the  debate  and  the  vote  shall  take  place,  at  the 

6.
latest, during the part-session following the submission of the motion.

7.
In  accordance  with  Article  234  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union, 
the  motion  of  censure  shall  be  adopted  if  it  secures  a  two-thirds  majority  of  the  votes  cast, 
representing  a  majority  of  the  component  Members  of  Parliament.  The  President  of  the  Council 
and the President of the Commission shall be notified of the result of the vote.

Rule 128

Nomination of Judges and Advocates-General at the Court of Justice of the European Union

On a proposal from the committee responsible, Parliament shall appoint its nominee to the panel of 
seven persons charged with scrutinising the suitability of candidates to hold the office of Judge or 
Advocate-General of the Court of Justice and the General Court. The committee responsible shall 
select  the  nominee  that  it  wishes  to  propose  by  holding  a  vote  by  simple  majority.  For  that 
purpose, the coordinators of that committee shall establish a shortlist of candidates.

Rule 129

Appointment of the Members of the Court of Auditors

1.
Candidates  nominated  as  Members  of  the  Court  of  Auditors  shall  be  invited  to  make  a 
statement  before  the  committee  responsible  and  to  answer  questions  put  by  its  members.  The 
committee shall vote on each nomination separately by secret ballot.

The committee responsible shall make a recommendation to Parliament as to whether the 

2.
nomination should be approved.

The vote in plenary shall take place within two months of receipt of the nomination unless 
3.
Parliament, at the request of the committee responsible, a political group or Members reaching at 
least the low threshold, decides otherwise. Parliament shall vote on each nomination separately by 
secret ballot.

- 76 -

TITLE V

Rule 130

4.
If  the  opinion,  adopted  by  Parliament,  on  an  individual  nomination,  is  unfavourable,  the 
President  shall  ask  the  Council  to  withdraw  its  nomination  and  to  submit  a  new  nomination  to 
Parliament.

Rule 130

Appointment of the Members of the Executive Board of the European Central Bank

1.
The candidate nominated as President, Vice-President or Member of the Executive Board 
of  the  European  Central  Bank  shall  be  invited  to  make  a  statement  before  the  committee 
responsible and to answer questions put by its members.

The committee responsible shall make a recommendation to Parliament as to whether the 

2.
nomination should be approved.

The vote shall take place within two months of receipt of the nomination unless Parliament, 
3.
at the request of the committee responsible, a political group or Members reaching at least the low 
threshold, decides otherwise. Parliament shall vote on each nomination separately, by secret ballot.

If the opinion adopted by Parliament on a nomination is unfavourable, the President shall 
4.
ask  for  the  withdrawal  of  the  nomination  and  for  the  submission  to  Parliament  of  a  new 
nomination.

Rule 131

Appointments to the economic governance bodies

1.

This Rule shall apply to the appointment of:

–

–

–

–

the  Chair  and  the  Vice-Chair  of  the  Supervisory  Board  of  the  European  Central 
Bank;

the Chair, the Vice-Chair and the full-time members of the Single Resolution Board 
of the Single Resolution Mechanism;

the  Chairs  and  Executive  Directors  of  the  European  Supervisory  Authority 
(European  Banking  Authority,   European  Securities  and  Markets  Authority, 
European Insurance and Occupational Pensions Authority); and

the  Managing  Director  and  Deputy  Managing  Director  of  the  European  Fund  for 
Strategic Investments.

Each candidate shall be invited to make a statement before the committee responsible and 

2.
to answer questions put by its members.

The committee responsible shall make a recommendation to Parliament on each proposal 

3.
for appointment.

4.
The  vote  shall  take  place  within  two  months  of  receipt  of  the  proposal  for  appointment 
unless  Parliament,  at  the  request  of  the  committee  responsible,  a  political  group  or  Members 
reaching at least the low threshold, decides otherwise. Parliament shall vote on each appointment 
separately, by secret ballot.

If the decision adopted by Parliament on a proposal for appointment is unfavourable, the 

5.
President shall ask for its withdrawal and for the submission to Parliament of a new proposal.

- 77 -

TITLE V

Rule 132

CHAPTER 2

STATEMENTS

Rule 132

Statements by the Commission, Council and European Council

1.
Members of the Commission, the Council and the European Council may, at any time, ask 
the  President  of  Parliament  for  permission  to  make  a  statement.  The  President  of  the  European 
Council shall make a statement after each of its meetings. The President of Parliament shall decide 
when the statement may be made and whether it is to be followed by a full debate or by a period of 
brief and concise questions from Members lasting 30 minutes.

When placing a statement with debate on its agenda, Parliament shall decide whether or not 
2.
to  wind  up  the  debate  with  a  resolution.  It  shall  not  do  so  if  a  report  on  the  same  matter  is 
scheduled  for  the  same  or  the  next  part-session,  unless  the  President,  for  exceptional  reasons, 
proposes  otherwise.  If  Parliament  decides  to  wind  up  a  debate  with  a  resolution,  a  committee,  a 
political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold may table a motion for a resolution.

Motions  for  resolutions  shall  be  put  to  the  vote  at  the  earliest  possible  voting  time.  The 

3.
President shall decide on any exceptions. Explanations of vote shall be admissible.

A joint motion for a resolution shall replace the motions for resolutions tabled previously 

4.
by its signatories, but not those tabled by other committees, political groups or Members.

If a joint motion for a resolution is tabled by political groups representing a clear majority, 

5.
the President may put that motion to the vote first.

After a resolution has been adopted, no further motions may be put to the vote unless the 

6.
President, in exceptional circumstances, decides otherwise.

The author or authors of a motion for a resolution tabled under paragraph 2 or Rule 144(2) 

7.
shall be entitled to withdraw it before the final vote.

8.
A  motion  for  a  resolution  which  has  been  withdrawn  may  be  taken  over  and  retabled 
immediately  by  a  group,  a  committee  or  the  same  number  of  Members  as  is  entitled  to  table  it. 
This paragraph and paragraph 7 shall also apply to resolutions tabled under Rules 111 and 112.

Rule 133

Statements explaining Commission decisions

The  President  shall  invite  the  President  of  the  Commission,  the  Commissioner  responsible  for 
relations  with  the  European  Parliament  or,  by  agreement,  another  Commissioner,  to  make  a 
statement  to  Parliament,  after  each  meeting  of  the  Commission,  explaining  the  main  decisions 
taken, unless, for timetabling reasons or because of the relative political relevance of the subject- 
matter,  the  Conference  of  Presidents  decides  that  this  is  not  necessary.  The  statement  shall  be 
followed  by  a  debate  of  at  least  30  minutes  in  which  Members  may  put  brief  and  concise 
questions.

- 78 -

TITLE V

Rule 134

Rule 134

Statements by the Court of Auditors

1.
In  the  context  of  the  discharge  procedure  or  of  Parliament's  activities  in  the  sphere  of 
budgetary control, the President of the Court of Auditors may be invited to make a statement to 
Parliament  in  order  to  present  the  comments  contained  in  the  Annual  Report,  special  reports  or 
opinions of the Court, or in order to explain the Court's work programme.

2.
Parliament may decide to hold a separate debate, with the participation of the Commission 
and  the  Council,  on  any  questions  raised  in  such  statements  in  particular  when  irregularities  in 
financial management have been reported.

Rule 135

Statements by the European Central Bank

1.
The President of the European Central Bank shall be invited to present to Parliament the 
Bank's  Annual  Report  on  the  activities  of  the  European  System  of  Central  Banks  and  on  the 
monetary policy of both the previous and the current year.

2.

This presentation shall be followed by a general debate.

The  President  of  the  European  Central  Bank  shall  be  invited  to  attend  meetings  of  the 
3.
committee  responsible  at  least  four  times  a  year  in  order  to  make  a  statement  and  to  answer 
questions.

If  they  or  Parliament  so  request,  the  President,  Vice-President  and  other  Members  of  the 

4.
Executive Board of the European Central Bank shall be invited to attend additional meetings.

5.

A verbatim report of the proceedings under paragraphs 3 and 4 shall be drawn up.

CHAPTER 3

PARLIAMENTARY QUESTIONS

Rule 136

Questions for oral answer with debate

1.
Questions  to  the  Council,  to  the  Commission  or  to  the  Vice-President  of  the 
Commission/High Representative of the Union for Foreign Affairs and Security Policy may be put 
by  a  committee,  a  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold,  accompanied 
with a request that they be placed on the agenda of Parliament.

Such  questions  shall  be  submitted  in  writing  to  the  President.  The  President  shall  immediately 
refer them to the Conference of Presidents.

The  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  decide  whether  or  not  to  place  those  questions  on  the  draft 
agenda  in  accordance  with  Rule  157.  Questions  not  placed  on  Parliament’s  draft  agenda  within 
three months of being submitted shall lapse.

2.
Questions  to  the  Commission  and  to  the  Vice-President  of  the  Commission/High 
Representative  of  the  Union  for  Foreign  Affairs  and  Security  Policy  shall  be  referred  to  the 
addressee  at  least  one  week  before  the  sitting  on  the  agenda  of  which  they  are  to  appear  and 

- 79 -

TITLE V

Rule 137

questions to the Council at least three weeks before that date.

3.
Where  the  questions  concern  the  common  security  and  defence  policy,  the  time  limits 
provided for in paragraph 2 shall not apply, and the reply must be given sufficiently promptly for 
Parliament to be kept properly informed.

A Member designated in advance by the questioners shall move the question in Parliament. 

4.
If that Member is not present, the question shall lapse. The addressee shall answer.

Rule 132(2) to (8) concerning the tabling and voting of motions for resolutions shall apply 

5.
mutatis mutandis.

Rule 137

Question Time

1.
Question Time with Commissioners may be held at each part-session for a duration of up 
to about 90 minutes on one or more themes to be decided upon by the Conference of Presidents in 
advance, and at the latest on the Thursday before the relevant part-session.

2.
The  Commissioners  invited  to  participate  by  the  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  have  a 
portfolio related to the theme or themes on which questions are to be put to them. The number of 
Commissioners to be invited shall be limited to two per part-session. However, it shall be possible 
to invite a third Commissioner, depending on the theme or themes chosen for the Question Time.

3.
Question  Time  may  also  be  held,  under  the  terms  laid  down  in  paragraph  1,  with  the 
President of the European Council, with the Presidency of the Council, with the President of the 
Commission,  with  the  Vice-President  of  the  Commission/High  Representative  of  the  Union  for 
Foreign Affairs and Security Policy and with the President of the Eurogroup.

Question time shall not be specifically allocated in advance. The President shall, as far as 
4.
possible,  ensure  that  Members  that  hold  different  political  views  and  that  come  from  different 
Member States are given the opportunity to put a question in turn.

The Member shall be given one minute in which to formulate the question and the person 
5.
being questioned two minutes in which to reply. That Member may put a supplementary question, 
lasting  no  longer  than  30  seconds  and  having  a  direct  bearing  on  the  main  question.  The  person 
being questioned shall then be given two minutes in which to give a supplementary reply.

Questions and supplementary questions must be directly related to the theme decided under 

6.
paragraph 1. The President may rule on their admissibility.

Rule 138

Questions for written answer

Any Member, a political group or a committee may put questions for written answer to the 
1.
President of the European Council, to the Council, to the Commission or to the Vice-President of 
the  Commission  /  High  Representative  of  the  Union  for  Foreign  Affairs  and  Security  Policy  in 
accordance  with  criteria  laid  down  in  an  annex  to  these  Rules  of  Procedure28.  The  content  of 
questions shall be the sole responsibility of their authors.

2.

Questions  shall  be  submitted  in  electronic  form  to  the  President.  Issues  concerning  the 

28 See Annex III.

- 80 -

TITLE V

Rule 139

admissibility of a question shall be decided by the President. The President's decision shall not be 
based exclusively on the provisions of the annex referred to in paragraph 1 but on the provisions of 
these  Rules  of  Procedure  in  general.  The  questioner  shall  be  notified  of  the  President's  reasoned 
decision.

3.
Each Member, political group or committee may submit a maximum of twenty questions 
over  a  rolling  period  of  three  months.  As  a  general  rule,  the  questions  shall  be  answered  by  the 
addressee  within  six  weeks  of  being  forwarded  to  it.  However,  any  Member,  political  group  or 
committee may every month designate one of its questions as a “priority question” to be answered 
by the addressee within three weeks of being forwarded to it.

4.
A question may be supported by Members other than the author. Such questions shall only 
count   towards   the  author’s  and  not  the  supporter’s  maximum  number  of  questions   under  
paragraph 3.

If  a  question  was  not  answered  by  the  addressee  within  the  deadline  provided  for  in 

5.
paragraph 3, the committee responsible may decide to place it on the agenda for its next meeting.

Questions,  and  answers,  including  their  related  annexes,  thereto,  shall  be  published  on 

6.
Parliament’s website.

Rule 139

Major interpellations for written answer

1.
Major interpellations shall consist of questions for written answer put to the Council, the 
Commission  or  the  Vice-President  of  the  Commission/High-Representative  of  the  Union  for 
Foreign Affairs and Security Policy by a political group.

2.
The major interpellation shall be of general interest and shall be submitted in writing to the 
President.  It  shall  not  exceed  500  words.  Provided  that  the  major  interpellation  is  in  accordance 
with  the  provisions  of  the  Rules  in  general,  the  President  shall  immediately  transmit  it  to  the 
addressee for a written answer.

There shall be maximum 30 major interpellations every year. The Conference of Presidents 
3.
shall ensure a fair distribution of such interpellations among the political groups, and no political 
group shall submit more than one per month.

If  the  addressee  fails  to  answer  the  major  interpellation  within  six  weeks  of  being 
4.
forwarded  to  it,  the  interpellation  shall,  at  the  request  of  the  author,  be  placed  on  the  final  draft 
agenda  of  Parliament  in  accordance  with  the  procedure  provided  for  in  Rule  157  and  subject  to 
paragraph 6.

5.
On  receipt  of  the  written  answer,  if  Members  or  a  political  group  or  groups  reaching  at 
least  the  medium  threshold  so  request,  the  major  interpellation  shall  be  placed  on  the  final  draft 
agenda  of  Parliament  in  accordance  with  the  procedure  provided  for  in  Rule  157  and  subject  to 
paragraph 6.

6.
The number of major interpellations debated during the same part-session shall not exceed 
three.  If  debates  are  requested  for  more  than  three  major  interpellations  during  the  same  part-
session, the Conference of Presidents shall include them in the final draft agenda in the order it has 
received those requests for debate.

7.

A  Member  designated  in  advance  by  the  author,  or  by  those  requesting  the  debate  in 

- 81 -

TITLE V

Rule 140

accordance with paragraph 5, shall move the major interpellation in Parliament. If that Member is 
not present, the major interpellation shall lapse. The addressee shall answer.

Rule  132(2)  to  (8)  concerning  the  tabling  of,  and  voting  on,  motions  for  resolutions  shall  apply 
mutatis mutandis.

Such  interpellations,  as  well  as  the  answers  to  them,  shall  be  published  on  Parliament's 

8.
website.

Rule 140

Questions for written answer to the European Central Bank

1.
Any  Member  may  put  a  maximum  of  six  questions  for  written  answer  per  month  to  the 
European  Central  Bank  in  accordance  with  criteria  laid  down  in  an  annex  to  these  Rules  of 
Procedure29. The content of questions shall be the sole responsibility of their authors.

2.
Such questions shall be submitted in writing to the Chair of the committee responsible. On 
receiving such questions, the Chair of the committee responsible shall notify them to the European 
Central Bank. Issues concerning the admissibility of a question shall be decided by the Chair of the 
committee responsible. The questioner shall be notified of any such decision.

3.

Such questions, as well as the answers to them, shall be published on Parliament’s website.

4.
If a question for written answer has not received a reply within six weeks, it may, at the 
request of its author, be included on the agenda for the next meeting of the committee responsible 
with the President of the European Central Bank.

Rule 141

Questions for written answer concerning the Single Supervisory Mechanism and the Single 
Resolution Mechanism

1.
Rule 140 (1), (2) and (3) shall, with regard to questions for written answer concerning the 
Single  Supervisory  Mechanism  and  the  Single  Resolution  Mechanism,  apply  mutatis  mutandis. 
The number of such questions shall be subtracted from the maximum of six per month provided 
for in Rule 140(1).

If a question for written answer has not received a reply within five weeks, it may, at the 
2.
request of its author, be included on the agenda for the next meeting of the committee responsible 
with the Chair of the Board of the addressee.

CHAPTER 4

REPORTS OF OTHER INSTITUTIONS AND BODIES

Rule 142

Annual and other reports of other institutions or bodies

Annual  and  other  reports  of  other  institutions  or  bodies  in  respect  of  which  the  Treaties 
1.
provide  for  consultation  of  Parliament,  or  in  respect  of  which  other  legal  provisions  require  an 
opinion by Parliament, shall be dealt with in a report submitted to the plenary.

29 See Annex III.

- 82 -

2.
Annual and other reports of other institutions or bodies not covered by paragraph 1 shall be 
referred to the committee responsible, which shall examine them, and which may submit a short 
motion  for  resolution  to  Parliament  or  propose  the  drawing  up  of  a  report  under  Rule  54  if  it 
considers that Parliament should take a position on an important matter covered in the reports.

TITLE V

Rule 143

CHAPTER 5

RESOLUTIONS AND RECOMMENDATIONS

Rule 143

Motions for resolutions

Any Member may table a motion for a resolution on a matter falling within the spheres of 

1.
activity of the European Union.

That motion may not be more than 200 words long.

2.

Such a motion may not:

–

–

contain  any  decision  on  matters  for  which  other  specific  procedures  and 
competences are laid down in these Rules of Procedure, in particular Rule 47, or

deal with the subject of ongoing proceedings in Parliament.

3.

Each Member may table no more than one such motion per month.

The motion for a resolution shall be submitted to the President, who shall verify whether it 
4.
fulfils the applicable criteria. If the President declares the motion to be admissible, he or she shall 
announce it in plenary and refer it to the committee responsible.

The  committee  responsible  shall  decide  what  procedure  is  to  be  followed,  which  may 
5.
include the combination of the motion for a resolution with other motions for a resolution or with 
reports; the adoption of an opinion, which may take the form of a letter; or the drawing up of a 
report under Rule 54. The committee responsible may also decide not to follow up the motion for a 
resolution.

The authors of a motion for a resolution shall be informed of the decisions of the President, 

6.
of the committee and of the Conference of Presidents.

7.

The report referred to in paragraph 5 shall contain the text of the motion for a resolution.

Opinions  in  the  form  of  a  letter  referred  to  in  paragraph  5  that  are  addressed  to  other 

8.
institutions of the European Union shall be forwarded to them by the President.

9.
A motion for a resolution tabled in accordance with paragraph 1 may be withdrawn by its 
author  or  authors  or  by  its  first  signatory  before  the  committee  responsible  has  decided,  in 
accordance with paragraph 5, to draw up a report on it.

Once that motion for a resolution has been thus taken over by the committee responsible, only that 
committee shall have the power to withdraw it. The committee responsible shall retain that power 
of withdrawal until the opening of the final vote in plenary.

- 83 -

TITLE V

Rule 144

Rule 144

Debates on cases of breaches of human rights, democracy and the rule of law

1.
A  committee,  an  interparliamentary  delegation,  a  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at 
least the low threshold may ask the President in writing for a debate to be held on an urgent case of 
a breach of human rights, democracy and the rule of law.

2.
The  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  draw  up  a  list  of  subjects  to  be  included  in  the  final 
draft agenda for the next debate on cases of breaches of human rights, democracy and the rule of 
law on the basis of the requests referred to in paragraph 1 and in accordance with the provisions of 
Annex IV. The total number of subjects included in the agenda shall not exceed three, including 
sub-chapters.

In  accordance  with  Rule  158,  Parliament  may  abandon  a  topic  due  to  be  debated  and  replace  it 
with  an  unscheduled  topic.  Motions  for  resolutions  on  the  subjects  chosen  may  be  tabled  by  a 
committee, a political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold by the evening of the 
day on which the agenda is adopted. The President shall set the precise deadline for tabling such 
motions for resolutions.

3.
The  total  speaking  time  for  the  political  groups  and  non-attached  Members  shall  be 
allocated  in  accordance  with  the  procedure  laid  down  in  Rule  171(5)  and  (6),  up  to  a  maximum 
time for debates of 60 minutes per part-session.

Any  time  remaining  after  the  time  required  to  introduce  the  motions  for  resolutions  and  any 
speaking time allocated to the Commission and Council has been deducted shall be divided among 
the political groups and the non-attached Members.

At  the  end  of  the  debate  there  shall  be  an  immediate  vote.  Rule  194,  concerning 

4.
explanations of vote, shall not apply.

Votes taken under this Rule may be organised on a collective basis under the responsibility of the 
President and the Conference of Presidents.

If two or more motions for resolutions are tabled on the same subject, the procedure set out 

5.
in Rule 132(4) and (5) shall apply.

6.
The  President  and  the  Chairs  of  the  political  groups  may  decide  that  a  motion  for  a 
resolution  is  to  be  put  to  the  vote  without  debate.  Such  a  decision  shall  require  the  unanimous 
agreement of all the Chairs of the political groups.

The provisions of Rule 198 do not apply to motions for resolutions included on the agenda for a 
debate on cases of breaches of human rights, democracy and the rule of law.

Motions for resolutions are tabled for a debate on cases of breaches of human rights, democracy 
and the rule of law only after the list of subjects has been adopted. Motions for resolutions that 
cannot be dealt with in the time allocated for the debate lapse. The same applies to motions for 
resolutions for which it is established, following a request under Rule 178(3), that a quorum is not 
present.  The  authors  are  entitled  to  retable  such  motions  either  for  consideration  in  committee 
under Rule 143 or for the debate on cases of breaches of human rights, democracy and the rule of 
law at the next part-session.

A subject may not be included on the agenda for a debate on cases of breaches of human rights, 
democracy and the rule of law if it is already on the agenda for that part-session.

- 84 -

TITLE V

Rule 145

There are no provisions in the Rules to allow a joint debate on a motion for a resolution, tabled in 
accordance  with  the  second  subparagraph  of  paragraph  2,  and  a  committee  report  on  the  same 
subject.

When a request is made under Rule 178(3) to establish whether a quorum is present, that request 
shall be valid only for the motion for a resolution which is to be put to the vote and not for those 
which follow.

CHAPTER 6

CONSULTATION OF OTHER INSTITUTIONS AND BODIES

Rule 145

Consultation of the European Economic and Social Committee

1.
Where the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union provides for the consultation 
of the Economic and Social Committee, the President shall initiate the consultation procedure and 
inform Parliament thereof.

A committee may request that the European Economic and Social Committee be consulted 

2.
on matters of a general nature or on specific points.

The committee shall indicate, in its request, the deadline for delivery by the European Economic 
and Social Committee of its opinion.

A request for consultation of the European Economic and Social Committee shall be announced to 
Parliament at its next part-session and shall be deemed to have been approved, unless, within 24 
hours  from  the  announcement,  a  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold 
request that it be put to the vote.

Opinions  forwarded  by  the  Economic  and  Social  Committee  shall  be  referred  to  the 

3.
committee responsible.

Rule 146

Consultation of the Committee of the Regions

Where the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union provides for the consultation 
1.
of the Committee of the Regions, the President shall initiate the consultation procedure and inform 
Parliament thereof.

A committee may request that the Committee of the Regions be consulted on matters of a 

2.
general nature or on specific points.

The  committee  shall  indicate,  in  its  request,  the  deadline  for  delivery  by  the  Committee  of  the 
Regions of its opinion.

A request for consultation of the Committee of the Regions shall be announced to Parliament at its 
next  part-session  and  shall  be  deemed  to  have  been  approved,  unless  within  24  hours  from  the 
announcement a political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold request that it be 
put to the vote.

Opinions  forwarded  by  the  Committee  of  the  Regions  shall  be  referred  to  the  committee 

3.
responsible.

- 85 -

TITLE V

Rule 147

Rule 147

Requests to European Agencies

1.
Where  Parliament  has  the  right  to  submit  a  request  to  a  European  Agency,  any  Member 
may submit that request in writing to the President of Parliament. Such requests shall be on matters 
that  fall  within  the  remit  of  the  Agency  concerned  and  shall  be  accompanied  by  background 
information explaining the issue and the Union interest.

2.
The President shall, after consulting the committee responsible, either forward the request 
to the Agency or take any other appropriate course of action. The Member submitting the request 
shall be notified immediately. Any request sent by the President to an Agency shall include a time-
limit for response.

If the Agency considers itself to be unable to respond to the request as formulated, or seeks 
3.
to have it modified, it shall forthwith inform the President, who shall take any appropriate course 
of action, after consulting the committee responsible if necessary.

CHAPTER 7

INTERINSTITUTIONAL AGREEMENTS

Rule 148

Interinstitutional agreements

Parliament  may  enter  into  agreements  with  other  institutions  in  the  context  of  the 

1.
application of the Treaties, or in order to improve or clarify procedures.

Such agreements may take the form of joint declarations, exchanges of letters, codes of conduct or 
other  appropriate  instruments.  After  they  have  been  examined  by  the  committee  responsible  for 
constitutional affairs and approved by Parliament, they shall be signed by the President. 

2.
Where  such  agreements  necessitate  changes  to  existing  procedural  rights  or  obligations, 
establish new procedural rights or obligations for Members or bodies of Parliament, or otherwise 
necessitate amendment or interpretation of the Rules of Procedure, the matter shall be referred to 
the  committee  responsible  for  the  subject  matter  for  its  consideration  in  accordance  with  Rule 
236(2) to (6) before the agreement is signed.

CHAPTER 8

REFERRALS TO THE COURT OF JUSTICE OF THE EUROPEAN UNION

Rule 149

Proceedings before the Court of Justice of the European Union

1.
Parliament  shall,  within  the  time  limits  specified,  by  the  Treaties  and  the  Statute  of  the 
Court of Justice of the European Union, for action by the institutions of the Union and by natural 
or  legal  persons,  examine  Union  legislation  and  its  implementation  in  order  to  ensure  that  the 
Treaties have been fully complied with, in particular where Parliament's rights are concerned.

2.
If it suspects a breach of Union law, the committee responsible for legal affairs shall report 
to Parliament, orally if necessary. Where appropriate, the committee responsible for legal affairs 
may hear the views of the committee responsible for the subject matter.

- 86 -

TITLE V

Rule 149

The  President  shall  bring  an  action  on  behalf  of  Parliament  in  accordance  with  the 

3.
recommendation of the committee responsible for legal affairs.

At the start of the following part-session, the President may ask Parliament to decide whether the 
action should be maintained. If Parliament rules against the action by a majority of the votes cast, 
the President shall withdraw the action.

If the President brings an action contrary to the recommendation of the committee responsible for 
legal  affairs,  he  or  she  shall,  at  the  start  of  the  following  part-session,  ask  Parliament  to  decide 
whether the action should be maintained.

The  President  shall,  after  consulting  the  committee  responsible  for  legal  affairs,  submit 

4.
observations or intervene in court proceedings on behalf of Parliament.

If the President intends to depart from the recommendation of the committee responsible for legal 
affairs,  he  or  she  shall  inform  the  committee  accordingly  and  shall  refer  the  matter  to  the 
Conference of Presidents, stating his or her reasons.

If  the  Conference  of  Presidents  takes  the  view  that  Parliament  should,  exceptionally,  not  submit 
observations or intervene in a case before the Court of Justice of the European Union in which the 
legal  validity  of  an  act  of  Parliament  is  being  questioned,  the  matter  shall  be  submitted  to 
Parliament without delay.

Nothing  in  the  Rules  prevents  the  committee  responsible  for  legal  affairs  from  deciding  on 
appropriate procedural arrangements for the timely transmission of its recommendation in urgent 
cases.

Where it is necessary to take a decision as to whether Parliament should exercise its rights vis-à-
vis the Court of Justice of the European Union, and the act in question is not covered by Rule 149 
of these Rules of Procedure, the procedure provided for in this rule should apply mutatis mutandis.

5.
In  urgent  cases,  the  President  may, after  consulting,  where  possible,  the  Chair  and  the 
rapporteur  of  the  committee  responsible  for  legal  affairs,  take  precautionary  action  in  order  to 
comply with the relevant time-limits. In such cases, the procedures provided for in paragraphs 3 or 
4 shall, as applicable, be implemented at the earliest opportunity.

The committee responsible for legal affairs shall lay down the principles  that it will use in 

6.
its application of this Rule.

- 87 -

TITLE VI

Rule 150

TITLE VI

RELATIONS WITH NATIONAL PARLIAMENTS

Rule 150

Exchange of information, contacts and reciprocal facilities

Parliament shall keep the national parliaments of the Member States regularly informed of 

1.
its activities.

2.
The  organisation  and  promotion  of  effective  and  regular  interparliamentary  cooperation 
within the Union, pursuant to Article 9 of the Protocol No 1 on the role of national parliaments in 
the  European  Union,  shall  be  negotiated  on  the  basis  of  a  mandate  given  by  the  Conference  of 
Presidents, after consulting the Conference of Committee Chairs.

Parliament shall approve any agreements on such matters in accordance with the procedure set out 
in Rule 148.

3.
A committee may directly engage in dialogue with national parliaments at committee level 
within  the  limits  of  the  budgetary  appropriations  set  aside  for  that  purpose.  This  may  include 
appropriate forms of pre-legislative and post-legislative cooperation.

4.
Any  document  concerning  a  legislative  procedure  at  Union  level  that  is  officially 
transmitted  by  a  national  parliament  to  the  European  Parliament  shall  be  forwarded  to  the 
committee responsible for the subject-matter dealt with in that document.

5.
The Conference of Presidents may give a mandate to the President to negotiate facilities for 
the  national  parliaments  of  the  Member  States,  on  a  reciprocal  basis,  and  to  propose  any  other 
measures to facilitate contacts with those national parliaments.

Rule 151

Conference of Parliamentary Committees for Union Affairs (COSAC)

1.
On a proposal from the President, the Conference of Presidents shall name the members of, 
and may grant a mandate to, Parliament’s delegation to COSAC. The delegation shall be headed 
by  a  Vice-President  of  the  European  Parliament  who  is  responsible  for  the  implementation  of 
relations  with  the  national  parliaments  and  by  the  Chair  of  the  committee  responsible  for 
constitutional affairs.

2.
The  other  members  of  the  delegation  shall  be  chosen  in  the  light  of  the  subjects  to  be 
discussed  at  the  COSAC  meeting  and  shall  include,  as  far  as  possible,  representatives  of  the 
committees responsible for those subjects. 

When  choosing  members  of  the  delegation,  due  account  shall  be  taken  of  the  overall 

3.
political balance within Parliament. 

The  delegation  shall,  after  each  COSAC  meeting,  submit  a  report  to  the  Conference  of 

4.
Presidents.

- 88 -

TITLE VI

Rule 152

Rule 152

Conferences of parliaments

The  Conference  of  Presidents  shall  designate  the  members  of  Parliament's  delegation  to  any 
conference or similar body attended by representatives of parliaments and shall grant a mandate to 
that delegation that conforms to any relevant Parliament resolutions. The delegation shall elect its 
Chair and, where appropriate, one or more Vice-Chairs.

- 89 -

TITLE VII

Rule 153

TITLE VII

SESSIONS

CHAPTER 1

SESSIONS OF PARLIAMENT

Rule 153

Parliamentary term, sessions, part-sessions, sittings

The parliamentary term shall run concurrently with the term of office of Members provided 

1.
for in the Act of 20 September 1976.

2.

The session shall be the annual period prescribed by the Act and the Treaties.

The  part-session  shall  be  the  meeting  of  Parliament  convened  as  a  rule  each  month  and 

3.
subdivided into daily sittings.

Sittings of Parliament held on the same day shall be deemed to be a single sitting.

Rule 154

Convening of Parliament

In accordance with the first paragraph of Article 229 of the Treaty on the Functioning of 
1.
the  European  Union,  Parliament  shall  meet,  without  requiring  to  be  convened,  on  the  second 
Tuesday in March each year. It shall itself determine the duration of adjournments of the session.

In addition, Parliament shall meet, without requiring to be convened, on the first Tuesday 
2.
after expiry of an interval of one month from the end of the period referred to in Article 10(1) of 
the Act of 20 September 1976.

The  Conference  of  Presidents,  stating  its  reasons,  may  alter  the  duration  of  the 
3.
adjournments decided pursuant to paragraph 1 at least two weeks before the date previously fixed 
by  Parliament  for  resuming  the  session.  The  resumption  of  the  session  shall  not,  however,  be 
postponed by more than two weeks.

4.
At the request of a majority of its component Members or at the request of the Commission 
or  the  Council,  the  President  shall,  after  consulting  the  Conference  of  Presidents,  convene 
Parliament on an exceptional basis.

The President shall have the right, with the approval of the Conference of Presidents, to convene 
Parliament on an exceptional basis in cases of urgency.

Rule 155

Venue of sittings and meetings

Parliament  shall  hold  its  sittings  and  its  committee  meetings  in  accordance  with  the 

1.
provisions of the Treaties.

Proposals for additional part-sessions in Brussels and any amendments thereto will require only a 
majority of the votes cast.

- 90 -

TITLE VII

Rule 156

2.
Any committee may decide to request that one or more meetings be held elsewhere. Such a 
request,  which  shall  be  supported  by  reasons,  shall  be  made  to  the  President,  who  shall  place  it 
before the Bureau.

If  the  matter  is  urgent,  the  President  may  take  the  decision  himself  or  herself.  If  the  request  is 
rejected by the Bureau or the President, the reasons for the rejection shall be stated.

Rule 156

Attendance of Members at sittings

1.

An attendance register shall be open for signature by Members at each sitting.

2.
The  names  of  the  Members  recorded  as  being  present  in  the  attendance  register  shall  be 
indicated in the minutes of each sitting as "present". The names of the Members excused by the 
President shall be indicated in the minutes of each sitting as "excused".

CHAPTER 2

ORDER OF BUSINESS OF PARLIAMENT

Rule 157

Draft agenda

Before  each  part-session  the  draft  agenda  shall  be  drawn  up  by  the  Conference  of 

1.
Presidents on the basis of recommendations by the Conference of Committee Chairs.

The Commission and the Council may, at the invitation of the President, attend the deliberations of 
the Conference of Presidents on the draft agenda.

2.

The draft agenda may indicate voting times for certain items down for consideration.

The final draft agenda shall be made available to Members at least three hours before the 

3.
beginning of the part-session.

Rule 158

Adopting and amending the agenda

1.
At  the  beginning of  each  part-session,  Parliament shall  adopt  its agenda.  Amendments  to 
the final draft agenda may be proposed by a committee, a political group or Members reaching at 
least  the  low  threshold.  Any  such  proposals  must  be  received  by  the  President  at  least  one  hour 
before the opening of the part-session. The President may give the floor to the mover and to one 
speaker against, and in each case for not more than one minute.

Once  adopted,  the  agenda  may  not  be  amended,  except  pursuant  to  Rules  163,  198,  199, 

2.
200 or 201, or on a proposal from the President.

If a procedural motion to amend the agenda is rejected, it may not be tabled again during the same 
part-session.

The drafting or amendment of the title of a resolution tabled to wind up a debate under Rules 132, 
136 or 144 does not constitute a change to the agenda, provided that the title remains within the 
scope of the subject being debated.

- 91 -

TITLE VII

Rule 159

Before  closing  the  sitting,  the  President  shall  announce  the  date,  time  and  agenda  of  the 

3.
next sitting.

Rule 159

Procedure in plenary without amendment and debate

Where a report was adopted in committee with fewer than one tenth of the members of the 
1.
committee  voting  against,  it  shall  be  placed  on  the  draft  agenda  of  Parliament  for  vote  without 
amendment.

The  item  shall  then  be  subject  to  a  single  vote  unless,  before  the  drawing  up  of  the  final  draft 
agenda,  Members  or  a  political  group  or  groups  reaching  at  least  the  medium  threshold  have 
requested in writing that the item be open to amendment, in which case the President shall set a 
deadline for tabling amendments.

2.
Items placed on the final draft agenda for vote without amendment shall also be put to the 
vote  without  debate  unless  Parliament,  when  adopting  its  agenda  at  the  start  of  a  part-session, 
decides otherwise on a proposal from the Conference of Presidents or at the request of a political 
group or Members reaching at least the low threshold.

3.
When  drawing  up  the  final  draft  agenda  for  a  part-session,  the  Conference  of  Presidents 
may  propose  that  other  items  be  put  to  the  vote  without  amendment  or  without  debate.  When 
adopting its agenda, Parliament may not accept any such proposal if a political group or Members 
reaching at least the low threshold have tabled their opposition in writing at least one hour before 
the opening of the part-session.

4.
When  an  item  is  put  to  the  vote  without  debate,  the  rapporteur  or  the  Chair  of  the 
committee responsible may, immediately prior to the vote, make a statement, which shall last no 
more than two minutes.

Rule 160

Short presentation

At  the  request  of  the  rapporteur  or  on  a  proposal  from  the  Conference  of  Presidents,  Parliament 
may also decide that an item that does not need a full debate will be dealt with by means of a short 
presentation in plenary by the rapporteur. In that event, the Commission shall have the opportunity 
to respond, followed by up to ten minutes of debate in which the President may give the floor, for 
up to one minute each, to Members who catch his or her eye.

Rule 161

Extraordinary debate

1.
A  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold  may  request  that  an 
extraordinary debate on a matter of major interest relating to European Union policy be placed on 
Parliament's agenda. As a rule, no more than one extraordinary debate shall be held during each 
part-session.

The  request  shall  be  submitted  to  the  President  in  writing  at  least  three  hours  before  the 
2.
start of the part-session at which the extraordinary debate is to take place. The vote on this request 
shall be taken at the start of the part-session when Parliament adopts its agenda.

- 92 -

TITLE VII

Rule 162

3.
In response to events that take place after the adoption of the agenda for a part-session, the 
President, after consulting the Chairs of the political groups, may propose an extraordinary debate. 
Any such proposal shall be voted on at the start of a sitting or at a scheduled voting time. Members 
shall be notified of any such proposal for an extraordinary debate at least one hour before the vote.

4.
The  President  shall  determine  the  time  at  which  such  a  debate  is  to  be  held.  The  overall 
duration of the debate shall not exceed 60 minutes. Speaking time shall be allocated to the political 
groups and the non-attached Members in accordance with Rule 171(5) and (6).

5.

The debate shall be wound up without the adoption of a resolution.

Rule 162

Topical debate requested by a political group

At each part-session, one or two periods of at least 60 minutes each shall be set aside in the 

1.
draft agenda for debates on a topical matter of major interest for European Union policy.

2.
Each political group shall have the right to propose a topical matter of its choice for at least 
one such debate per year. The Conference of Presidents shall ensure, over a rolling period of one 
year, a fair distribution among the political groups of the exercise of that right.

The  political  groups  shall  transmit  the  topical  matter  of  their  choice  to  the  President  in 
3.
writing before the drawing up of the final draft agenda by the Conference of Presidents. Rule 39(1) 
concerning the rights, freedoms and principles recognised by Article 6 of the Treaty on European 
Union and the values enshrined in its Article 2 shall be fully respected.

4.
The Conference of Presidents shall determine the time at which such a debate is to be held. 
It may, by a majority representing four-fifths of the Parliament Members, decide to reject a matter 
put forward by a group.

5.
The debate shall be introduced by a representative of the political group having proposed 
the topical matter. Speaking time following this introduction shall be allocated in accordance with 
Rule 171(5) and (6).

6.

The debate shall be wound up without the adoption of a resolution.

Rule 163

Urgent procedure

1.
A request to treat a debate on a proposal submitted to Parliament pursuant to Rule 48(1) as 
urgent  may  be  made  to  Parliament  by  the  President,  a  committee,  a  political  group,  Members 
reaching at least the low threshold, the Commission or the Council. Such requests shall be made in 
writing and supported by reasons.

As soon as the President has received a request for urgent debate this shall be announced in 
2.
Parliament.  The  vote  on  the  request  shall  be  taken  at  the  beginning  of  the  sitting  following  that 
during which the announcement was made, provided that the proposal to which the request relates 
has  been  distributed  to  Members  in  the  official  languages.  Where  there  are  several  requests  for 
urgent debate on the same subject, the approval or rejection of the request for urgent debate shall 
apply to all such requests that are on the same subject.

Before  the  vote,  only  the  mover,  and  one  speaker  against  may  be  heard,  along  with  the 
3.
Chair or rapporteur of the committee responsible, or both. None of those speakers may speak for 
- 93 -

TITLE VII

Rule 164

more than three minutes.

Questions to be dealt with by urgent procedure shall be given priority over other items on 

4.
the agenda. The President shall determine the time of the debate and vote.

An urgent procedure may be held without a report or, exceptionally, on the basis of an oral 

5.
report by the committee responsible.

Where an urgent procedure is used and interinstitutional negotiations take place, Rules 70 and 71 
shall not apply. Rule 74 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

Rule 164

Joint debate

A decision may be taken at any time for similar or factually related items of business to be debated 
jointly.

Rule 165

Time limits

Except in the cases of urgency referred to in Rules 144 and 163, a debate and vote shall not be held 
on a text unless it has been made available to Members at least 24 hours earlier.

CHAPTER 3

GENERAL RULES FOR THE CONDUCT OF SITTINGS

Rule 166

Access to the Chamber

1.
No  person  may  enter  the  Chamber  except  Members  of  Parliament,  Members  of  the 
Commission  or  Council,  the  Secretary-General  of  Parliament,  members  of  staff  whose  duties 
require them to be there, and any person invited by the President.

Only  holders  of  an  admission  card  duly  issued  by  the  President  or  Secretary-General  of 

2.
Parliament shall be admitted to the galleries.

Members of the public admitted to the galleries shall remain seated and keep silent. Any 

3.
person expressing approval or disapproval shall immediately be removed by the ushers.

Rule 167

Languages

1.

All documents of Parliament shall be drawn up in the official languages.

2.
All  Members  shall  have  the  right  to  speak  in  Parliament  in  the  official  language  of  their 
choice. Speeches delivered in one of the official languages shall be simultaneously interpreted into 
the  other  official  languages  and  into  any  other  language  that  the  Bureau  may  consider  to  be 
necessary.

Interpretation  shall  be  provided  in  committee  and  delegation  meetings  from  and  into  the 
3.
official languages that are used and requested by the members and substitutes of that committee or 
- 94 -

TITLE VII

Rule 168

delegation.

4.
At committee and delegation meetings away from the usual places of work, interpretation 
shall be provided from and into the languages of those members who have confirmed that they will 
attend  the  meeting.  These  arrangements  may  exceptionally  be  made  more  flexible.  The  Bureau 
shall adopt the necessary provisions.

After  the  result  of  a  vote  has  been  announced,  the  President  shall  rule  on  any  requests 

5.
concerning alleged discrepancies between the different language versions.

Rule 168

Transitional arrangement

1.
During  a  transitional  period  expiring  at  the  end  of  the  ninth  parliamentary  term30, 
derogations  from  Rule  167  shall  be  permissible  if  and  to  the  extent  that,  despite  adequate 
precautions having been taken, interpreters or translators for an official language are not available 
in sufficient numbers.

The  Bureau,  on  a  proposal  from  the  Secretary-General  and  having  due  regard  to  the 
2.
arrangements  referred  to  in  paragraph  3,  shall  ascertain  with  respect  to  each  of  the  official 
languages concerned whether the conditions set out in paragraph 1 are fulfilled. The Bureau shall, 
on  the  basis  of  a  progress  report  from  the  Secretary-General,  review  its  decision  to  permit  a 
derogation at six-monthly intervals. The Bureau shall adopt the necessary implementing rules.

The  temporary  special  arrangements  adopted  by  the  Council  on  the  basis  of  the  Treaties 

3.
concerning the drafting of legal acts shall apply.

Parliament may, on the basis of a reasoned recommendation from the Bureau, decide at any 

4.
time to repeal this Rule early or, at the end of the period indicated in paragraph 1, to extend it.

Rule 169

Distribution of documents

The documents that form the basis for Parliament's debates and decisions shall be made available 
to Members.

Without prejudice to the first paragraph, Members and political groups shall have direct access to 
the  European  Parliament's  internal  computer  system  for  the  purpose  of  consulting  any  non-
confidential  preparatory  document  (draft  report,  draft  recommendation,  draft  opinion,  working 
document, amendments tabled in committee).

Rule 170

Electronic handling of documents

Parliament  documents  may  be  prepared,  signed  and  distributed  in  electronic  form.  The  Bureau 
shall decide on the technical specifications, and on the presentation, of the electronic form.

30 Extended by Parliament's decision of 12 March 2019.

- 95 -

TITLE VII

Rule 171

Rule 171

Allocation of speaking time and list of speakers31

The  Conference  of  Presidents  may  propose  to  Parliament  that  speaking  time  be  allocated 

1.
for a particular debate. Parliament shall decide on this proposal without debate.

No speaker may speak unless called upon to do so by the President. If speakers depart from 

2.
the subject matter of the debate, the President shall call them to order.

Speakers  whose  interventions  are  foreseen  on  the  list  of  speakers  shall  speak  from  the 

3.
central rostrum. Speakers with disabilities may speak from their places if they prefer.

For all other interventions, speakers shall speak from their places.

The President may draw up, for the first part of a particular debate, a list of speakers that 
4.
includes one or more rounds of speakers from each political group wishing to speak, in the order 
of the relative size of those political groups.

Speaking time for this part of a debate shall be allocated in accordance with the following 

5.
criteria:

(a)

(b)

(c)

(d)

a  first  fraction  of  speaking  time  shall  be  divided  equally  among  all  the  political 
groups;

a  second  fraction  shall  be  divided  among  the  political  groups  in  proportion  to  the 
total number of their members;

the non-attached Members shall be allocated an overall speaking time based on the 
fractions allocated to each political group under points (a) and (b);

the allocation of speaking time in the plenary shall take into consideration the fact 
that Members with disabilities might need more time.

6.
Where  a  total  speaking  time  is  allocated  for  several  items  on  the  agenda,  the  political 
groups  shall  inform  the  President  of  the  fractions  of  their  speaking  time  to  be  used  for  each 
individual item. The President shall ensure that these speaking times are respected.

7.
The remaining part of the time for a debate shall not be specifically allocated in advance. 
Instead,  the  President  may  call  on  Members  to  speak,  as  a  general  rule  for  no  more  than  one 
minute.  The  President  shall,  as  far  as  possible,  ensure  that  speakers  who  hold  different  political 
views and who come from different Member States are heard in turn.

On  request,  the  President  may  give  priority  to  the  Chair  and  to  the  rapporteur  of  the 
8.
committee responsible, as well as to those Chairs of political groups who wish to speak on their 
groups' behalf, or to speakers who are deputising for them.

9.
The  President  may  give  the  floor  to  Members  who  indicate,  by  raising  a  blue  card,  their 
wish to put to another Member, during that Member’s speech, a question of no longer than half a 
minute’s  duration  related  to  what  that  Member  has  said.  The  President  shall  only  do  so  if  the 
speaker  agrees  to  the  question  and  if  the  President  is  satisfied  that  this  will  lead  neither  to 
disruption of the debate nor, through the putting of successive questions by raising a blue card, to a 
gross imbalance in the political group affinities of Members speaking in that debate. The Member 

31 Rule 171(2) applies mutatis mutandis to committees.

- 96 -

TITLE VII

Rule 172

raising the blue card and the speaker shall not be from the same political group, and they shall not 
both be non-attached Members. Subject to the conditions set out in the second sentence, applied 
mutatis mutandis, the President may allow the Member who has asked such a question to react to 
the  speaker’s  answer  for  no  longer  than  half  a  minute.  The  speaker  may  then  follow  up  on  that 
reaction.

No Member may speak for more than one minute on any of the following subject matters: 
10.
the  minutes  of  the  sitting,  procedural  motions,  or  amendments  to  the  final  draft  agenda  or  the 
agenda.

In  the  debate  on  a  report,  the  Commission  and  the  Council  shall,  as  a  rule,  be  heard 
11.
immediately  after  the  presentation,  by  the  rapporteur,  of  his  or  her  report.  The  Commission,  the 
Council and the rapporteur may be heard again, in particular in order to respond to the statements 
made by Members.

12. Members who have not spoken in a debate may, no more than once per part-session, hand 
in a written statement of not more than 200 words, which shall be appended to the verbatim report 
of the debate.

13.
Having due regard to Article 230 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union, 
the  President  shall  seek  to  reach  an  understanding  with  the  Commission,  the  Council  and  the 
President of the European Council on an appropriate allocation to them of speaking time.

Rule 172

One-minute speeches

For a period of not more than 30 minutes during the first sitting of each part-session, the President 
shall call Members who wish to draw Parliament's attention to a matter of political importance to 
speak. Speaking time for each Member shall not exceed one minute. The President may allow a 
further such period later during the same part-session.

Rule 173

Personal statements

1.
Members who ask to make a personal statement shall be heard at the end of the discussion 
of  the  agenda  item  which  is  being  dealt  with,  or  when  the  minutes  of  the  sitting  to  which  the 
request for leave to speak refers are considered for approval.

The Members concerned may not speak on substantive matters but shall confine their observations 
to rebutting any remarks that have been made concerning their person in the course of the debate 
or opinions that have been attributed to them, or correcting observations that they themselves have 
made.

Unless Parliament decides otherwise, no personal statement shall last for more than three 

2.
minutes.

- 97 -

TITLE VII

Rule 174

Rule 174

Prevention of obstruction32

The President shall have the power to put an end to the excessive use of motions such as points of 
order,  procedural  motions  or  explanations  of  vote,  or  of  requests  for  separate,  split  or  roll-call 
votes,  where  he  or  she  is  convinced  that  those  motions  or  requests  are  manifestly  intended  to 
cause, and would result in, a prolonged and serious obstruction of the procedures of Parliament or 
the rights of the Members.

CHAPTER 4

MEASURES  TO  BE  TAKEN  IN  THE  EVENT  OF  NON-COMPLIANCE  WITH 
THE STANDARDS OF CONDUCT OF MEMBERS

Rule 175

Immediate measures

The  President  shall  call  to  order  any  Member  who  breaches  the  standards  of  conduct 

1.
defined in Rule 10 (3) or (4).

If the breach is repeated, the President shall call the Member to order a second time, and 

2.
the fact shall be recorded in the minutes.

3.
If the breach continues, or if a further breach is committed, the Member may be denied the 
right to speak and may be excluded from the Chamber by the President for the remainder of the 
sitting.  In  cases  of  exceptional  seriousness,  the  President  may  also  resort  to  exclusion  of  the 
Member concerned from the Chamber for the remainder of the sitting immediately and without a 
second call to order . The Secretary-General shall, without delay, see to it that such disciplinary 
measures  are  carried  out,  with  the  assistance  of  the  ushers  and,  if  necessary,  of  Parliament's 
Security Service.

4.
Should disturbances threaten to obstruct the business of the House, the President shall close 
or suspend the sitting for a specific period in order to restore order. If the President cannot make 
himself or herself heard, he or she shall leave the chair; this shall have the effect of suspending the 
sitting. The President shall reconvene the sitting.

The President may decide to interrupt the live broadcasting of the sitting in the case of a 

5.
breach of Rule 10 (3) or (4) by a Member.

The  President  may  order  the  deletion  from  the  audiovisual  record  of  the  proceedings  of 

6.
those parts of a speech by a Member that breach Rule 10 (3) or (4).

That order shall take immediate effect. It shall, however, be subject to confirmation by the Bureau 
not later than four weeks thereafter, or, if the Bureau does not meet during that period, at its next 
meeting.

7.
The  powers  provided  for  in  paragraphs  1  to  6  shall  be  vested,  mutatis  mutandis,  in  the 
presiding officers of bodies, committees and delegations as provided for in the Rules of Procedure.

8.

Where appropriate, and bearing in mind the seriousness of the breach of the standards of 

32 Rule 174 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 98 -

conduct  of  Members,  the  Member  in  the  chair  of  a  part-session,  body,  committee  or  delegation 
may, no later than the following part-session or the following meeting of the body, committee or 
delegation concerned, ask the President to apply Rule 176.

TITLE VII

Rule 176

Rule 176

Penalties

1.
In  serious  cases  of  breach  of  Rule  10  (2)  to  (9),  the  President  shall  adopt  a  reasoned 
decision  imposing  upon  the  Member  concerned  the  appropriate  penalty  in  accordance  with  this 
Rule.

In  relation  to  Rule  10  (3)  or  (4),  the  President  may  adopt  a  reasoned  decision  under  this  Rule 
regardless of whether or not an immediate measure within the meaning of Rule 175 had previously 
been imposed upon the Member concerned.

In  relation  to  Rule  10  (6),  the  President  may  only  adopt  a  reasoned  decision  under  this  Rule 
following the establishment of the occurrence of a harassment in accordance with the applicable 
internal administrative procedure on harassment and its prevention.

The President may impose a penalty upon a Member in cases in which provision is made, by these 
Rules of Procedure or by a decision adopted by the Bureau under Rule 25, for the application of 
this Rule.

2.
The  Member  concerned  shall  be  invited  by  the  President  to  submit  written  observations 
before  the  decision  is  adopted.  The  President  may  decide  to  convene  an  oral  hearing  instead 
whenever it is more appropriate.

The decision imposing the penalty shall be notified to the Member concerned by registered letter 
or, in urgent cases, via the ushers.

After that decision has been notified to the Member concerned, any penalty imposed on a Member 
shall  be  announced  by  the  President  in  Parliament.  The  presiding  officers  of  the  bodies, 
committees and delegations on which the Member serves shall be informed.

Once  the  penalty  becomes  final,  it  shall  be  published  prominently  on  Parliament's  website,  and 
shall remain there for the rest of the parliamentary term.

When assessing the conduct observed, account shall be taken of its exceptional, recurrent 
3.
or permanent nature and of its seriousness. Account shall also be taken, if applicable, of possible 
damage inflicted on the dignity and reputation of Parliament.

4.

The penalty may consist of one or more of the following measures:

(a)

(b)

(c)

a reprimand;

forfeiture of entitlement to the daily subsistence allowance for a period of between 
two and thirty days;

without  prejudice  to  the  right  to  vote  in  plenary,  and  subject,  in  this  instance,  to 
strict  compliance  with  the  Members'  standards  of  conduct,  temporary  suspension 
from  participation  in  all  or  some  of  the  activities  of  Parliament  for  a  period  of 
between two and thirty days on which Parliament or any of its bodies, committees 
or delegations meet;

- 99 -

TITLE VII

Rule 177

(d)

(e)

prohibition  of  the  Member  from  representing  the  Parliament  on  an  inter-
parliamentary  delegation,  inter-parliamentary  conference  or  any  interinstitutional 
forum, for up to one year;

in  the  case  of  a  breach  of  confidentiality,  a  limitation  in  the  rights  to  access 
confidential or classified information for up to one year.

The measures laid down in points (b) to (e) of paragraph 4 may be doubled in the case of 

5.
repeated breaches, or if the Member refuses to comply with a measure taken under Rule 175(3).

In  addition,  the  President  may  submit  a  proposal  to  the  Conference  of  Presidents  for  the 
6.
suspension  or  removal  of  the  Member  from  one  or  more  of  the  offices  held  by  that  Member  in 
Parliament, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Rule 21.

Rule 177

Internal appeal procedures

The  Member  concerned  may  lodge  an  internal  appeal  with  the  Bureau  within  two  weeks  of 
notification of the penalty imposed by the President by virtue of Rule 176(1) to (5). Such an appeal 
shall have the effect of suspending the application of that penalty. The Bureau may, not later than 
four weeks after the lodging of the appeal or, if it does not meet in that period, at its next meeting, 
annul, confirm or modify the penalty imposed, without prejudice to the external rights of appeal 
open  to  the  Member  concerned.  If  the  Bureau  fails  to  take  a  decision  within  the  time  limit  laid 
down, the penalty shall be deemed to be null and void.

CHAPTER 5

QUORUM, AMENDMENTS AND VOTING

Rule 178

Quorum

Parliament  may  deliberate,  settle  its  agenda  and  approve  its  minutes,  irrespective  of  the 

1.
number of Members present.

A quorum shall exist when one third of the component Members of Parliament are present 

2.
in the Chamber.

3.
All votes shall be valid whatever the number of Members voting unless the President, on a 
request made by at least 38 Members before voting began, establishes that a quorum is not present. 
If the number of Members required to make up a quorum is not present, the President shall declare 
that a quorum is not present, and the vote shall be placed on the agenda for the next sitting.

The electronic  voting  system may  be  used in  order to check the threshold  of  38 Members,  but it 
may not be used for checking the quorum. The doors of the Chamber may not be closed.

4.
Members who ask for the quorum to be established must be present in the Chamber when 
the request is made, and shall be counted as being present within the meaning of paragraphs 2 and 
3, even if they then leave the Chamber.

5.

If fewer than 38 Members are present, the President may rule that there is no quorum.

- 100 -

TITLE VII

Rule 179

Rule 179

Thresholds33

For the purposes of these Rules, and unless specified otherwise, the following definitions 

1.
shall apply:

(a)

(b)

(c)

“low  threshold”  means  one-twentieth  of  Parliament’s  component  Members  or  a 
political group;

“medium  threshold”  means  one-tenth  of  Parliament’s  component  Members,  made 
up of one or more political groups or individual Members, or a combination of the 
two;

“high threshold” means one-fifth of Parliament’s component Members made up of 
one or more political groups or individual Members, or a combination of the two.

2.
Where, for the purpose of determining whether an applicable threshold has been reached, a 
Member’s signature is required, that signature may be either handwritten or in electronic form, in 
which  case  it  shall  be  produced  by  the  electronic  signature  system  of  Parliament.  Within  the 
relevant  time-limits,  a  Member  may  withdraw,  but  may  not  subsequently  renew,  his  or  her 
signature.

3.
Where the support of a political group is necessary in order for a threshold to be reached, 
the  group  shall  act  through  its  Chair  or  through  a  person  duly  designated  by  him  or  her  for  that 
purpose.

For  the  application  of  the  medium  and  high  thresholds,  the  support  of  a  political  group 

4.
shall be counted as follows:

–

–

Rule 180

where a Rule laying down such a threshold is invoked in the course of a sitting or 
meeting:  all  Members  who  belong  to  the  supporting  group  and  are  physically 
present;

in all other cases: all Members who belong to the supporting group.

Tabling and presenting amendments34

1.
Amendments for consideration in Parliament may be tabled by the committee responsible, 
a political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold. The names of all co-signatories 
shall be published.

Amendments shall be tabled in writing and signed by their authors.

Amendments  to  proposals  for  legally  binding  acts  may  be  accompanied  by  a  short  justification. 
Such justifications shall be the responsibility of the author and shall not be put to the vote.

Subject to the limitations laid down in Rule 181, an amendment may seek to change any 

2.
part of a text. It may be directed to deleting, adding or replacing words or figures.

33 Rule 179 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).
34 Rule 180 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 101 -

TITLE VII

Rule 181

In  this  Rule  and  Rule  181,  the  term  “text”  means  the  whole  of  a  motion  for  a  resolution/draft 
legislative resolution, of a proposal for a decision or of a proposal for a legally binding act.

3.

The President shall set a deadline for the tabling of amendments.

An amendment may be presented during the debate by its author or by any other Member 

4.
appointed by the author to replace him or her.

Where an amendment is withdrawn by its author, it shall fall unless it is immediately taken 

5.
over by another Member.

Amendments  shall  be  put  to  the  vote  only  after  they  have  been  made  available  in  all  the 
6.
official languages, unless Parliament decides otherwise. Parliament may not decide otherwise if at 
least  38  Members  object.  Parliament  shall  avoid  taking  decisions  which  would  place  Members 
who use a particular language at an unacceptable disadvantage.

Where fewer than 100 Members are present, Parliament may not decide otherwise if at least one 
tenth of the Members present object.

On  a  proposal  from  the  President,  an  oral  amendment,  or  any  other  oral  modification,  shall  be 
treated in the same way as an amendment not made available in all the official languages. If the 
President considers that it is admissible under Rule 181(2), and save in the case of objection under 
Rule 180(6), it shall be put to the vote in accordance with the order of voting established.

In committee, the number of votes needed to object to such an amendment or such a modification 
is established on the basis of Rule 219 proportionally to that applicable in plenary, rounded up, 
where necessary, to the nearest complete number.

Rule 181

Admissibility of amendments35

1.
Without  prejudice  to  the  additional  conditions  laid  down  in  Rule  54(4)  concerning  own 
initiative reports and Rule 68(2) concerning amendments to the Council’s position, no amendment 
shall be admissible if:

(a)

(b)

(c)

(d)

(e)

it does not directly relate to the text which it seeks to amend;

it seeks to delete or replace the whole of a text;

it seeks to amend more than one of the individual articles or paragraphs of the text 
to which it relates with the exception of compromise amendments and amendments 
which seek to make identical changes to a particular form of words throughout the 
text;

it  seeks  to  amend  a  proposal  for  codification  of  Union  legislation;  however,  the 
second subparagraph of Rule 109(3) shall apply mutatis mutandis;

it seeks to amend those parts of a proposal recasting Union legislation which remain 
unchanged in such proposal; however, the second subparagraph of Rule 110(2) and 
the third subparagraph of Rule 110(3) shall apply mutatis mutandis;

35 Rule 181 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 102 -

TITLE VII

Rule 182

(f)

it  only  seeks  to  ensure  the  linguistic  correctness,  or  address  the  terminological 
consistency,  of the  text  in the language  in  which  the  amendment  is  tabled;  in this 
case,  the  President  shall  seek  a  suitable  linguistic  remedy  together  with  those 
concerned.

2.

The President shall decide whether amendments are admissible.

The  President's  decision  under  paragraph  2  concerning  the  admissibility  of  amendments  is  not 
based exclusively on the provisions of paragraph 1 of this Rule but on the provisions of the Rules 
in general.

3.
A political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold may table an alternative 
motion for a resolution seeking to replace a motion for a non-legislative resolution contained in a 
committee report.

In such a case, the group or the Members concerned may not table amendments to the motion for a 
resolution by the committee responsible. The alternative motion for a resolution may not be longer 
than the committee's motion for a resolution. It shall be put to a single vote in Parliament without 
amendment.

Rule 132(4) and (5) concerning joint motions for resolutions shall apply mutatis mutandis.

With the agreement of the President, amendments may, exceptionally, be tabled after the 
4.
close of the deadline for amendments if they are compromise amendments, or if there are technical 
problems. The President shall decide on the admissibility of such amendments. The President shall 
obtain the agreement of Parliament to do so before putting such amendments to the vote.

The following general criteria for admissibility of compromise amendments may be applied:

–

–

–

as  a  general  rule,  the  compromise  amendments  relate  to  parts  of  the  text  which 
have been the subject of amendments prior to the deadline for tabling amendments;

as  a  general  rule,  the  compromise  amendments  are  tabled  by  political  groups 
representing a majority in Parliament, the Chairs or rapporteurs of the committees 
concerned or the authors of other amendments;

as  a  general  rule,  the  compromise  amendments  entail  the  withdrawal  of  other 
amendments to the same passage.

Only  the  President  may  propose  that  a  compromise  amendment  be  considered.  In  order  for  a 
compromise  amendment  to  be  put  to  the  vote,  the  President  must  obtain  the  agreement  of 
Parliament by asking whether there are any objections to such a vote being held. If an objection is 
raised, Parliament shall decide on the matter by a majority of the votes cast.

Rule 182

Voting procedure36

Save  where  these  Rules  specifically  provide  otherwise,  the  following  voting  procedure 

1.
shall apply to texts submitted to Parliament:

(a)

first, where applicable, voting any amendment to the proposal for a legally binding 

36 Rule 182 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 103 -

TITLE VII

Rule 183

act,

(b)

second,  where  applicable,  voting  on  that  proposal  as  a  whole,  amended  or 
otherwise,

If the proposal for a legally binding act, as amended or otherwise, does not secure 
a  majority  of  the  votes  cast  in  committee,  then  the  committee  shall  propose  to 
Parliament that the proposal be rejected.

(c)

third,  voting  on  any  amendment  to  the  motion  for  a  resolution/draft  legislative 
resolution,

(d)

finally, voting on the motion for a resolution as a whole (final vote).

Parliament shall not vote on any explanatory statement contained in a report.

2.
In  voting  on  proposals  for  legally  binding  acts  and  on  motions  for  non-legislative 
resolutions,  votes  relating  to  substantive  parts  shall  be  taken  first,  followed  by  votes  relating  to 
citations and recitals.

An  amendment  shall  fall  if  it  is  inconsistent  with  decisions  previously  taken  on  the  text 

3.
during the same vote.

The only Member permitted to speak during the vote shall be the rapporteur, or, in his or 
4.
her place, the Chair of the committee. He or she shall have the opportunity of expressing briefly 
the views of the committee responsible on the amendments put to the vote.

Rule 183

Order of voting on amendments37

Amendments shall have priority over the text to which they relate and shall be put to the 

1.
vote before that text.

2.
If two or more mutually exclusive amendments have been tabled to the same part of a text, 
the amendment that departs furthest from the original text shall have priority and shall be put to the 
vote  first.  If  it  is  adopted,  the  other  amendments  shall  be  deemed  to  have  been  rejected;  if  it  is 
rejected,  the  amendment  next  in  priority  shall  be  put  to  the  vote,  and  this  procedure  shall  be 
repeated for each of the remaining amendments. Where there is a doubt as to priority, the President 
shall decide. If all amendments are rejected, the original text shall be deemed to have been adopted 
unless a separate vote has been requested within the deadline specified.

However, where the President considers that this will facilitate the vote, he or she may put 
3.
the original text to the vote first, or put an amendment that is closer to the original text to the vote 
before the amendment that departs furthest from the original text.

If either of these secures a majority, all other amendments tabled to the same part of the text shall 
fall.

4.

5.

Where compromise amendments are put to the vote, they shall be given priority in voting.

A split vote shall not be admissible in the case of a vote on a compromise amendment.

37 Rule 183 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 104 -

TITLE VII

Rule 184

6.
Where the committee responsible has tabled a set of amendments to the text with which the 
report is concerned, the President shall put them to the vote collectively, unless on particular points 
a political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold have requested separate or split 
votes or unless other competing amendments have been tabled.

7.
The  President  may  put  other  amendments  to  the  vote  collectively  where  they  are 
complementary,  unless  a  political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold  have 
requested  separate  or  split  votes.  Authors  of  amendments  may  also  propose  collective  votes  on 
their amendments.

The President may decide, following the adoption or rejection of a particular amendment, 
8.
that several other amendments of similar content or with similar objectives shall be put to the vote 
collectively. The President may seek the agreement of Parliament before doing so.

Such a set of amendments may relate to different parts of the original text.

Where two or more identical amendments are tabled by different authors, they shall be put 

9.
to the vote as one.

Amendments in respect of which a roll-call vote has been requested shall be put to the vote 

10.
separately from other amendments.

Rule 184

Committee filter of plenary amendments

When  more  than  50  amendments  or  requests  for  a  split  or  separate  vote  have  been  tabled 
concerning a text tabled by a committee for consideration in Parliament, the President may, after 
consulting its Chair, ask that committee to meet to vote on each of those amendments or requests. 
Any amendment or request for a split or separate vote that does not receive votes in favour at this 
stage  from  at  least  one-third  of  the  members  of  the  committee  shall  not  be  put  to  the  vote  in 
Parliament.

Rule 185

Split voting38

1.
Where the text to be put to the vote contains two or more provisions or references to two or 
more points, or lends itself to division into two or more parts that have a distinct meaning and/or 
normative value, a split vote may be requested by a political group or Members reaching at least 
the low threshold.

The request shall be made at the latest on the evening before the vote, unless the President 

2.
sets a different deadline. The President shall decide on the request.

Rule 186

Right to vote39

The right to vote is a personal right.

Members shall cast their votes individually and in person.

38 Rule 185(1) applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).
39 Rule 186 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 105 -

TITLE VII

Rule 187

Any infringement of this Rule is considered a serious breach of Rule 10(3).

Rule 187

Voting40

1.

As a general rule, Parliament shall vote by show of hands.

However, the President may, at any time, decide that the voting operations will be carried out by 
means of the electronic voting system.

2.

The President shall declare votes open and closed.

Once the President has declared a vote open, no-one except the President shall be allowed to speak 
until the vote is declared to be closed.

3.
In calculating whether a text has been adopted or rejected, account shall be taken only of 
votes  cast  for  and  against,  except  in  those  cases  for  which  the  Treaties  lay  down  a  specific 
majority.

4.
If the President decides that the result of a vote by show of hands is doubtful, a fresh vote 
shall  be  taken  using  the  electronic  voting  system  and,  if  the  latter  is  not  working,  by  sitting  and 
standing.

5.

6.

The President shall establish the result of the vote and announce it.

The result of the vote shall be recorded.

Rule 188

Final vote

When deciding on the basis of a report, Parliament shall take any single and/or final vote by roll 
call in accordance with Rule 190(3).

The provisions of Rule 188 on voting by roll call do not apply to the reports provided for in Rule 
8(2) and Rule 9(4), (7) and (9) in the context of procedures relating to the immunity of a Member.

Rule 189

Tied votes41

In the event of a tied vote under Rule 182(1)(b) or (d), the text as a whole shall be referred 

1.
back to committee. This shall also apply to votes under Rules 3 and 9.

In  the  event  of  a  tied  vote  on  a  text  put  to  a  split  vote  under  Rule  185,  the  text  shall  be 

2.
deemed to have been adopted.

In all other cases where there is a tied vote, without prejudice to those Rules which require 

3.
qualified majorities, the text or proposal shall be deemed to have been rejected.

Rule  189(3)  is  to  be  interpreted  as  meaning  that,  where  there  is  a  tied  vote  on  a  draft 
recommendation under Rule 149(4) not to intervene in proceedings before the Court of Justice of 

40 Rule 187 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).
41 Rule 189 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 106 -

TITLE VII

Rule 190

the European Union, such a tie does not signify the adoption of a recommendation according to 
which Parliament should intervene in those proceedings. In such a case, the committee responsible 
is to be deemed not to have expressed any recommendation.

The President may vote, but shall not have a casting vote.

Rule 190

Voting by roll call42

In addition to the cases provided for in these Rules, the vote shall be taken by roll call if 
1.
this is requested in writing by a political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold at 
the latest the evening before the vote unless the President sets a different deadline.

The provisions of Rule 190 on voting by roll call do not apply to the reports provided for in Rule 
8(2) and Rule 9(4), (7) and (9) in the context of procedures relating to the immunity of a Member.

Each  political  group  may  table  no  more  than  one  hundred  requests  for  roll  call  votes  per 

2.
part-session.

3.

The roll call vote shall be taken using the electronic voting system.

Where the latter cannot be used for technical reasons, the roll may be called in alphabetical order, 
beginning with the name of a Member drawn by lot. The President shall be the last to be called to 
vote. Voting shall be oral and shall be expressed by saying the words "Yes", "No", or "I abstain".

Votes shall be recorded in the minutes of the sitting by political group in the alphabetical 

4.
order of Members' names, with an indication of how they voted.

Rule 191

Voting by secret ballot43

In  the  case  of  appointments,  voting  shall  be  by  secret  ballot  without  prejudice  to  Rules 

1.
15(1) and 213(2), first subparagraph.

Only ballot papers bearing the names of candidates who have been nominated shall be taken into 
account in calculating the number of votes cast.

Voting shall also be by secret ballot if this is requested by Members or a political group or 

2.
groups reaching at least the high threshold. Such requests must be made before voting begins.

3.

A request for a secret ballot shall take priority over a request for a vote by roll call.

Between two and eight Members chosen by lot shall count the votes cast in a secret ballot, 

4.
unless an electronic vote is taken.

In the case of votes under paragraph 1, candidates shall not act as tellers.

The names of Members who have taken part in a secret ballot shall be recorded in the minutes of 
the sitting at which the ballot was held.

42 Rule 190(3) and (4) applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).
43 Rule 191 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 107 -

TITLE VII

Rule 192

Rule 192

Use of electronic voting system44

The  technical  arrangements  for  using  the  electronic  voting  system  shall  be  governed  by 

1.
instructions from the Bureau.

Where  an  electronic  vote  is  taken,  unless  it  concerns  a  roll  call  vote,  only  the  numerical 

2.
result of the vote shall be recorded.

The President may at any time decide to use the electronic voting system in order to check 

3.
a threshold.

Rule 193

Disputes on voting45

Points  of  order  concerning  the  validity  of  a  vote  may  be  raised  after  the  President  has 

1.
declared that vote to be closed.

After  the  result  of  a  vote  by  show  of  hands  has  been  announced,  a  Member  may  request 

2.
that that result be checked using the electronic voting system.

The President shall decide whether the result announced is valid. His or her decision shall 

3.
be final.

Rule 194

Explanations of votes

1.
Any  Member  may  give  an  oral  explanation  on  the  single  and/or  final  vote  on  an  item 
submitted to Parliament for not longer than one minute. Such explanations of votes shall be given 
at  the  end  of  the  sitting  during  which  the  vote  concerned  has  taken  place,  unless  the  President 
decides on an exceptional basis to postpone them until later in the part-session. Each Member may 
give a maximum of three oral explanations of votes per part-session.

Any Member may, on such vote, hand in a written explanation of vote of no more than 200 words 
which shall be included on the Member’s page on Parliament's website.

Any political group may give an explanation of vote lasting not more than two minutes.

No  further  requests  to  give  explanations  of  votes  shall  be  accepted  once  the  first  explanation  of 
vote on the first item has begun.

Explanations  of  votes  are  admissible  on  the  single  and/or  final  vote  on  any  item  submitted  to 
Parliament. For the purposes of this Rule, the term "final vote" does not refer to the type of vote, 
but means the last vote on any item.

Explanations  of  votes  shall  not  be  admissible  in  the  case  of  secret  ballot  or  votes  on 

2.
procedural matters.

3.

Where  an  item  has  been  included  on  the  agenda  of  Parliament  without  amendments  or 

44 Rule 192 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).
45 Rule 193 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 108 -

TITLE VII

Rule 195

without  debate,  Members  may  only  submit  written  explanations  of  votes  in  accordance  with 
paragraph 1.

Explanations  of  votes  given  either  orally  or  in  writing  must  have  a  direct  bearing  on  the  item 
submitted to Parliament.

CHAPTER 6

POINTS OF ORDER AND PROCEDURAL MOTIONS

Rule 195

Points of order46

Members  may  be  allowed  to  speak  in  order  to  draw  the  attention  of  the  President  to  any 
1.
failure to comply with Parliament's Rules of Procedure. They shall first specify to which Rule they 
are referring.

A request to raise a point of order shall take precedence over all other requests to speak or 

2.
procedural motions.

3.

Speaking time shall not exceed one minute.

The President shall take an immediate decision on points of order in accordance with the 
4.
Rules of Procedure and shall announce it immediately after the point of order has been raised. No 
vote shall be taken concerning the President's decision.

5.
Exceptionally,  the  President  may  state  that  he  or  she  will  announce  the  decision  later, 
but the  President shall  not  do  so  more  than  24  hours  after  the  point  of  order  was  raised. 
Postponement of the ruling shall not entail the adjournment of the debate. The President may refer 
the matter to the committee responsible.

A request to raise a point of order must relate to the agenda item under discussion. The President 
may  take  a  point  of  order  concerning  a  different  matter  at  an  appropriate  time,  e.g.  after  the 
discussion of the agenda item in question is closed or before the sitting is suspended.

Rule 196

Procedural motions

1.

Requests to move a procedural motion, namely:

(a)

(b)

(c)

(d)

referral back to committee (Rule 198);

the closure of a debate (Rule 199);

the adjournment of a debate or vote (Rule 200); or

the suspension or closure of the sitting (Rule 201)

shall take precedence over other requests to speak.

In addition to the mover, only the following Members shall be heard on these motions: one speaker 

46 Rule 195 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 109 -

TITLE VII

Rule 197

against and the Chair or rapporteur of the committee responsible.

2.

The speaking time shall not exceed one minute.

Rule 197

(deleted)

Rule 198

Referral back to committee

Referral back to committee may be requested by a political group or Members reaching at 

1.
least the low threshold when the agenda is fixed or before the start of the debate.

The intention to present a motion calling for referral back to committee shall be notified at least 24 
hours in advance to the President, who shall inform Parliament immediately.

2.
A motion calling for referral back to committee may also be presented by a political group 
or Members reaching at least the low threshold before or during a vote. Such a motion shall be put 
to the vote immediately.

Such  a  motion  may  be  made  only  once  at  each  of  the  procedural  stages  referred  to  in 

3.
paragraphs 1 and 2.

4.

5.

Referral back to committee shall entail suspension of the consideration of the item.

Parliament may set a time limit for the committee to report its conclusions.

Rule 199

Closure of a debate

A  debate  may,  on  a  proposal  from  the  President  or  at  the  request  of  a  political  group  or 
1.
Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold,  be  closed  before  the  list  of  speakers  has  been 
exhausted. Such a proposal or request shall be put to the vote immediately.

If the proposal or request is carried, one Member only may speak from each political group 

2.
which has not yet provided a speaker in that debate.

After  the  speeches  referred  to  in  paragraph  2,  the  debate  shall  be  closed  and  Parliament 

3.
shall vote on the matter under debate, except where the time for the vote has been set in advance.

If  the  proposal  or  request  is  rejected,  it  may  not  be  tabled  again  during  the  same  debate, 

4.
except by the President.

Rule 200

Adjournment of a debate or vote47

At the start of a debate on an item on the agenda, a political group or Members reaching at 
1.
least the low threshold may move that the debate be adjourned to a specific date and time. Such a 

47 Rule 200 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 110 -

 
TITLE VII

Rule 201

motion shall be put to the vote immediately.

The intention to move adjournment shall be notified to the President at least 24 hours in advance. 
The President shall immediately inform Parliament of any notification.

If  the  motion  is  carried,  Parliament  shall  proceed  to  the  next  item  on  the  agenda.  The 

2.
adjourned debate shall be resumed at the specified date and time.

3.

If the motion is rejected, it may not be tabled again during the same part-session.

4.
Before or during a vote, a political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold 
may present a motion calling for the vote to be adjourned. Such a motion shall be put to the vote 
immediately.

Rule 201

Suspension or closure of the sitting48

The  sitting  may  be  suspended  or  closed  during  a  debate  or  a  vote  if  Parliament  so  decides  on  a 
proposal from the President or at the request of Members or a political group or groups reaching at 
least the high threshold. Such a proposal or request shall be put to the vote immediately.

If a request to suspend or close the sitting is presented, the procedure to vote on that request is to 
be  initiated  without  undue  delay.  The  usual  means  of  announcing  plenary  votes  should  be  used 
and, in accordance with existing practice, sufficient time should be given for Members to reach the 
Chamber.

By analogy with the second subparagraph of Rule 158(2), if such a request has been rejected, a 
similar  request  cannot  be  tabled  again  during  the  same  day.  In  accordance  with  Rule  174,  the 
President has the right to put an end to excessive use of requests presented under this Rule.

CHAPTER 7

PUBLIC RECORD OF PROCEEDINGS

Rule 202

Minutes

1.
The  minutes  of  each  sitting,  detailing  the  proceedings,  the  names  of  speakers  and  the 
decisions  of  Parliament,  including  the  result  of  any  vote  on  any  amendment,  shall  be  made 
available at least half an hour before the beginning of the afternoon period of the next sitting.

A  list  of  documents  forming  the  basis  for  Parliament's  debates  and  decisions  shall  be 

2.
published in the minutes.

At  the  beginning  of  the  afternoon  period  of  each  sitting,  the  President  shall  place  before 

3.
Parliament, for its approval, the minutes of the previous sitting.

4.
If any objections to the minutes are raised, Parliament shall, if necessary, decide whether 
the  changes  requested  should  be  taken  into  account.  No  Member  may  speak  on  the  subject  for 
more than one minute.

48 Rule 201 applies mutatis mutandis to committees (see Rule 219).

- 111 -

TITLE VII

Rule 203

The minutes shall  be signed by the President and the Secretary-General and preserved in 

5.
the records of Parliament. They shall be published in the Official Journal of the European Union.

Rule 203

Texts adopted

Texts adopted by Parliament shall be published immediately after the vote. They shall be 
1.
placed before Parliament in conjunction with the minutes of the relevant sitting and preserved in 
the records of Parliament.

Texts  adopted  by  Parliament  shall  be  subject  to  legal-linguistic  finalisation,  under  the 
2.
responsibility of the President. Where such texts are adopted on the basis of an agreement reached 
between  Parliament  and  the  Council,  such  finalisation  shall  be  carried  out  by  those  two 
institutions, acting in close cooperation and by mutual agreement.

3.
The procedure laid down in Rule 241 shall apply where, in order to ensure the coherence 
and  quality  of  the  text  in  accordance  with  the  will  expressed  by  Parliament,  adaptations  are 
required  which  go  beyond  corrections  of  typographical  errors  or  corrections  necessary  to  ensure 
the  concordance  of  all  language  versions,  their  linguistic  correctness  and  their  terminological 
consistency.

Positions  adopted  by  Parliament  under  the  ordinary  legislative  procedure  shall  take  the 
4.
form of a consolidated text. Where the vote in Parliament is not based on an agreement with the 
Council, the consolidated text shall identify any amendments that were adopted.

After  finalisation,  the  texts  adopted  shall  be  signed  by  the  President  and  the  Secretary-

5.
General and published in the Official Journal of the European Union.

Rule 204

Verbatim reports49

A  verbatim  report  of  the  proceedings  of  each  sitting  shall  be  drawn  up  as  a  multilingual 

1.
document in which all oral contributions appear in the original official language.

2.
Without  prejudice  to  his  or  her  other  disciplinary  powers,  the  President  may  cause  to  be 
deleted  from  the  verbatim  reports  the  speeches  of  Members  who  have  not  been  called  upon  to 
speak or who continue to speak beyond the time allotted to them.

Speakers  may  make  corrections  to  typescripts  of  their  oral  contributions  within  five 

3.
working days. Corrections shall be sent within that deadline to the Secretariat.

The multilingual verbatim report shall be published as an annex to the Official Journal of 

4.
the European Union and preserved in the records of Parliament.

A  translation  into  any  official  language  of  an  extract  from  the  verbatim  report  shall  be 

5.
made if it is requested by a Member. If necessary, the translation shall be provided at short notice.

49 Rule 204 (2), (3) and (5) applies mutatis mutandis to committees where a verbatim report is 
drawn up (see Rule 216(5)).

- 112 -

TITLE VII

Rule 205

Rule 205

Audiovisual record of proceedings

1.
The proceedings of Parliament in the languages in which they are conducted, as well as the 
multilingual soundtrack from all active interpretation booths, shall be broadcast in real time on its 
website.

2.
Immediately  after  the  sitting,  an  indexed  audiovisual  record  of  the  proceedings  in  the 
languages  in  which  they  were  conducted,  as  well  as  the  multilingual  soundtrack  from  all  active 
interpretation  booths,  shall  be  produced  and  made  available  on  Parliament's  website  for  the 
remainder  of  the  parliamentary  term  and  during  the  following  parliamentary  term,  after  which  it 
shall  be  preserved  in  the  records  of  Parliament.  That  audiovisual  record  shall  be  linked  to  the 
multilingual verbatim reports of the proceedings as soon as they are available.

- 113 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 206

TITLE VIII

COMMITTEES AND DELEGATIONS

CHAPTER 1

COMMITTEES

Rule 206

Setting-up of standing committees

Parliament  shall,  on  a  proposal  from  the  Conference  of  Presidents,  set  up  standing  committees. 
Their responsibilities shall be defined in an annex to these Rules of Procedure50. That annex shall 
be adopted by a majority of the votes cast. Their members shall be appointed during the first part-
session following the re-election of Parliament.

The  responsibilities  of  standing  committees  can  also  be  redefined  at  a  time  other  than  that  at 
which the committee is set up.

Rule 207

Special committees

1.
On  a  proposal  from  the  Conference  of  Presidents,  Parliament  may,  at  any  time,  set  up 
special  committees,  the  responsibilities,  numerical  strength  and  term  of  office  of  which  shall  be 
defined at the same time as the decision to set them up is taken.

2.
The  term  of  office  of  special  committees  may  not  exceed  12  months  except  where 
Parliament extends that period before its expiry. Unless otherwise decided in Parliament’s decision 
setting  up  the  special  committee,  its  term  of  office  shall  start  running  from  the  date  of  its 
constitutive meeting.

3.

Special committees shall not have the right to deliver opinions to other committees.

Rule 208

Committees of inquiry

1.
In accordance with Article 226 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union and 
Article 2 of Decision 95/167/EC, Euratom, ECSC of the European Parliament, the Council and the 
Commission51, Parliament may, at the request of one quarter of its component Members, set up a 
committee of inquiry to investigate alleged contraventions or maladministration in implementation 
of Union law which would appear to be the act of an institution or body of the European Union, of 
a  public  administrative  body  of  a  Member  State,  or  of  persons  empowered  by  Union  law  to 
implement that law.

The subject of the inquiry, as defined by one quarter of Parliament's component Members, and the 
period laid down in paragraph 11 shall not be open to amendments.

50 See Annex VI.
51 Decision 95/167/EC, Euratom, ECSC of the European Parliament, the Council and the 
Commission of 19 April 1995 on the detailed provisions governing the exercise of the European 
Parliament's right of inquiry (OJ L 113, 19.5.1995, p. 1.).

- 114 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 208

The decision to set up a committee of inquiry shall be published in the Official Journal of 

2.
the European Union within one month of being taken.

The modus operandi of a committee of inquiry shall be governed by the provisions of the 
3.
Rules  relating  to  committees,  save  as  otherwise  specifically  provided  for  in  this  Rule  and  in 
Decision 95/167/EC, Euratom, ECSC.

The  request  to  set  up  a  committee  of  inquiry  must  precisely  specify  the  subject  of  the 
4.
inquiry and include a detailed statement of the grounds for it. Parliament, on a proposal from the 
Conference  of  Presidents,  shall  decide  whether  to  set  up  a  committee  and,  if  so,  its  numerical 
strength.

5.

Committees of inquiry shall not have the right to deliver opinions to other committees.

At  any  stage  of  its  proceedings,  only  full  members  or,  in  their  absence,  substitutes  may 

6.
vote in a committee of inquiry.

7.
A  committee  of  inquiry  shall  elect  its  Chair  and  Vice-Chairs  and  appoint  one  or  more 
rapporteurs. The committee may also assign responsibilities, duties or specific tasks to its members 
who must subsequently report to the committee in detail thereon.

8.
In the interval between one meeting and another, the coordinators of the committee shall, 
in  cases  of  urgency  or  need,  exercise  the  committee's  powers,  subject  to  ratification  by  that 
committee at its next meeting.

With  regard  to  the  languages  used,  a  committee  of  inquiry  shall  apply  the  provisions  of 

9.
Rule 167. However, the bureau of the committee:

–

–

may  restrict  interpretation  to  the  official  languages  of  those  members  of  the 
committee  taking  part  in  the  deliberations,  if  it  deems  this  to  be  necessary  for 
reasons of confidentiality,

shall  decide  about  the  translation  of  the  documents  received  in  such  a  way  as  to 
ensure that the committee can carry out its deliberations efficiently and rapidly, as 
well as to ensure that the necessary secrecy and confidentiality are respected.

10. Where  alleged  contraventions  or  maladministration  in  the  implementation  of  Union  law 
suggest that a body or authority of a Member State could be responsible, the committee of inquiry 
may ask the parliament of the Member State concerned to cooperate in the investigation.

11.
A committee of inquiry shall conclude its work by presenting to Parliament a report on the 
results of its work within no more than 12 months from its constitutive meeting. Parliament may 
twice  decide  to  extend  this  period  by  three  months.  The  report  may,  if  appropriate,  contain 
minority  positions  in  accordance  with  the  conditions  laid  down  in  Rule  55.  The  report  shall  be 
published.

At the request of the committee of inquiry, Parliament shall hold a debate on the report at the part- 
session following its submission.

The  committee  may  also  submit  to  Parliament  a  draft  recommendation  addressed  to 

12.
institutions or bodies of the European Union or to the Member States.

13.
The  President  shall  instruct  the  committee  responsible  under  Annex  VI  to  monitor  the 
action taken on the results of the work of the committee of inquiry and, if appropriate, to report 

- 115 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 209

thereon. The President shall take any further steps which are deemed to be appropriate in order to 
ensure that the conclusions of the inquiry are acted upon in practice.

Rule 209

Composition of committees

Members of committees, special committees and committees of inquiry shall be appointed 

1.
by the political groups and the non-attached Members.

The Conference of Presidents shall set a deadline by which political groups and the non-attached 
Members are to communicate their appointments to the President, who shall then announce them 
to Parliament.

2.
The  composition  of  the  committees  shall,  as  far  as  possible,  reflect  the  composition  of 
Parliament. The distribution of committee seats among political groups must be either the nearest 
whole number above or the nearest whole number below the proportional calculation.

Where there is no agreement among the political groups on their proportional weight within one or 
more specific committees, the Conference of Presidents shall decide.

3.
If a political group decides not to take seats on a committee, or fails to appoint its members 
within the deadline set by the Conference of Presidents, the seats in question shall remain vacant. 
Exchange of seats between political groups is not allowed.

4.
Where a Member’s change of political group has the effect of disturbing the proportional 
distribution  of  committee  seats  as  defined  in  paragraph  2,  and  there  is  no  agreement  among 
political  groups  to  ensure  compliance  with  the  principles  set  out  therein,  the  Conference  of 
Presidents shall take the necessary decisions.

Any  modifications  decided  to  the  appointments  by  political  groups  and  non-attached 
5.
Members shall be communicated to the President, who shall announce them to Parliament at the 
latest  at  the  beginning  of  the  next  sitting.  These  decisions  shall  take  effect  from  the  day  of  the 
announcement.

6.
The  political  groups  and  the  non-attached  Members  may  appoint  a  number  of  substitutes 
for each committee which shall not exceed the number of full members that the political group or 
the  non-attached  Members  are  entitled  to  appoint  in  the  committee.  The  President  shall  be 
informed  accordingly.  These  substitutes  shall  be  entitled  to  attend  and  to  speak  at  committee 
meetings and, if the full member is absent, to take part in the vote.

7.
In the absence of the full member and where substitutes either have not been appointed or 
are absent, the full member may arrange to be represented at meetings by another member of the 
same  political  group,  or,  where  the  member  is  a  non-attached  Member,  by  another  non-attached 
Member, who shall be entitled to vote. The Chair of the committee shall be notified at the latest by 
the beginning of the voting session.

The advance notification provided for in the last sentence of paragraph 7 must be given before the 
end of the debate or before the opening of the vote on the item or items for which the full member 
is to be replaced.

In accordance with this Rule:

–

the status of a full or substitute member of a committee shall depend exclusively on 

- 116 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 210

membership of a given political group;

–

–

–

if  the  number  of  a  political  group’s  full  members  in  a  committee  changes,  the 
maximum number of permanent substitutes which it can appoint to that committee 
shall change accordingly;

Members  who  change  their  political  group  may  not  keep  the  status  of  full  or 
substitute  member  of  a  committee  which  they  had  as  members  of  their  original 
group;

a  committee  member  may  not  under  any  circumstances  be  a  substitute  for  a 
colleague who belongs to another political group.

Rule 210

Duties of committees

Standing committees shall examine questions referred to them by Parliament or, during an 

1.
adjournment of the session, the President on behalf of the Conference of Presidents.

2.
Should  two  or  more  standing  committees  be  competent  to  deal  with  a  question,  one 
committee  shall  be  named  as  the  committee  responsible  and  the  others  as  committees  asked  for 
opinions.

A question shall not, however, be referred simultaneously to more than three committees, unless it 
is decided to depart from this rule under the conditions laid down in paragraph 1.

Any two or more committees or subcommittees may jointly consider matters falling within 

3.
their competence, but they may not take a decision jointly, except where Rule 58 applies.

Any  committee  may,  with  the  agreement  of  Parliament's  relevant  bodies,  instruct  one  or 

4.
more of its members to undertake a study or fact-finding mission.

Rule 211

Questions of competence

1.
If  a  standing  committee  declares  itself  not  to  be  competent  to  consider  an  item,  or  if  a 
conflict  arises  over  the  competence  of  two  or  more  standing  committees,  the  question  of 
competence  shall  be  submitted  to  the  Conference  of  Committee  Chairs  within  two  weeks  of  the 
referral  to  committee  provided  for  in  Rule  48(1).  Weeks  without  parliamentary  activities  and 
weeks  set  aside  for  external  parliamentary  activities  shall  not  be  taken  into  account  for  the 
purposes of that deadline.

2.
At the latest at its second meeting after the expiry of the deadline laid down in paragraph 1, 
the Conference of Committee Chairs or its Chair shall issue a recommendation. The Conference of 
Presidents  shall  take  a  decision  on  the  basis  of  that  recommendation  within  six  weeks  after  its 
transmission.  If  the  Conference  of  Presidents  fails  to  take  a  decision  within  that  period,  the 
recommendation shall be deemed to have been approved.

The committee Chairs may enter into agreements with other committee Chairs concerning 
3.
the allocation of an item to a particular committee, subject, where necessary, to the authorisation 
of an associated committee procedure under Rule 57.

- 117 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 212

Rule 212

Subcommittees

1.
Subcommittees  may  be  set  up  in  accordance  with  Rule  206.  A  standing  or  special 
committee  may  also,  in  the  interests  of  its  work  and  subject  to  prior  authorisation  by  the 
Conference of Presidents, appoint one or more subcommittees, at the same time determining their 
composition,  in  accordance  with  the  relevant  provisions  laid  down  in  Rule  209,  as  well  as  their 
areas of responsibility, which must fall within the areas of responsibility of the parent committee. 
Subcommittees shall report to their parent committee.

Unless  otherwise  specified  in  these  Rules,  the  procedure  for  subcommittees  shall  be  the 

2.
same as for committees.

Full members of a subcommittee shall be chosen from among the members of the parent 

3.
committee.

Substitutes  shall  be  allowed  to  sit  on  subcommittees  under  the  same  conditions  as  on 

4.
committees.

5.
The  Chair  of  the  parent  committee  may  involve  the  Chairs  of  the  subcommittees  in  the 
work  of  the  coordinators  or  may  allow  them  to  chair  debates  in  the  parent  committee  on  issues 
specifically dealt with by the subcommittees in question, provided that this way of proceeding is 
submitted to the committee bureau for its consideration and approved.

Rule 213

Committee bureaux

1.
At  the  first  committee  meeting  after  the  appointment  of  committee  members  pursuant  to 
Rule 209, and again two and a half years thereafter, the committee shall elect a bureau consisting 
of  a  Chair  and  of  Vice-Chairs  from  among  its  full  members  in  separate  ballots.  The  number  of 
Vice-Chairs to be elected shall be determined by Parliament upon a proposal by the Conference of 
Presidents. The diversity of Parliament must be reflected in the composition of the bureau of each 
committee;    it  shall  not  be  permissible  to  have  an  all  male  or  all  female  bureau  or  for  all  of  the 
bureau members to come from the same Member State.

2.
Where  the  number  of  nominations  corresponds  to  the  number  of  seats  to  be  filled,  the 
election shall take place by acclamation. However, if there is more than one candidate on a given 
ballot,  or  members  or  a  political  group  or  groups  reaching  at  least  the  high  threshold  in  the 
committee requested a vote, the election shall take place by secret ballot.

If there is only one candidate, the election shall be by an absolute majority of the votes cast, for 
and against.

If there is more than one candidate, the candidate who obtains an absolute majority of the votes 
cast at the first ballot shall be elected. At the second ballot, the candidate who obtains the highest 
number of votes shall be elected. In the event of a tie, the oldest candidate shall be elected.

The following Rules concerning the Officers of Parliament shall apply mutatis mutandis to 
3.
committees: Rule 14 (Provisional Chair), Rule 15 (Nominations and general provisions), Rule 16 
(Election  of  President  -  opening  address),  Rule  19  (Term  of  office  of  Officers)  and  Rule  20 
(Vacancies).

- 118 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 214

Rule 214

Committee coordinators

The  political  groups  may  designate  one  of  their  members  in  each  committee  to  be  a 

1.
coordinator.

A meeting of the committee coordinators shall if necessary be convened by the committee 
2.
Chair to prepare decisions to be taken by the committee, in particular decisions on procedure and 
on  the  appointment  of  rapporteurs.  The  committee  may  delegate  the  power  to  take  certain 
decisions to the coordinators, with the exception of decisions concerning the adoption of reports, 
motions for resolutions, opinions or amendments.

The  Vice-Chairs  may  be  invited  to  participate  in  the  meetings  of  committee  coordinators  in  a 
consultative role.

When  consensus  cannot  be  attained,  the  coordinators  may  only  act  by  a  majority  that  clearly 
represents  a  large  majority  of  the  committee,  having  regard  to  the  respective  strengths  of  the 
various political groups.

The  Chair  shall  announce  in  committee  all  decisions  and  recommendations  of  the  coordinators, 
which  shall  be  deemed  to  have  been  adopted  if  they  have  not  been  contested.  In  cases  of 
the  committee  shall  vote  with  a  simple  majority.  Those  decisions  and 
contestation, 
recommendations shall be duly mentioned in the minutes of the committee meeting.

Non-attached Members do not constitute a political group within the meaning of Rule 33 and they 
cannot therefore designate coordinators, who are the only Members entitled to attend coordinator 
meetings.

In all cases, non-attached Members must be guaranteed access to information, in accordance with 
the  principle  of  non-discrimination,  through  the  supply  of  information  and  the  presence  of  a 
member of the non-attached Members’ secretariat at coordinator meetings.

Rule 215

Shadow Rapporteurs

The political groups may designate a shadow rapporteur for each report to follow the progress of 
the  relevant  report  and  find  compromises  within  the  committee  on  behalf  of  the  group.  Their 
names shall be communicated to the committee Chair.

Rule 216

Committee meetings

1.

A committee shall meet when convened by its Chair or at the request of the President.

When  convening  such  a  meeting,  the  Chair  may  decide,  on  a  case-by-case  basis  and  with  the 
approval of coordinators representing a majority of the committee members, that the meeting may 
also be attended remotely, except for committee meetings to be held in camera.

When  convening  the  meeting,  the  Chair  shall  submit  a  draft  agenda,  in  which  it  shall  be  stated 
whether the meeting  may also be attended remotely. The committee shall take a decision on the 
agenda at the beginning of the meeting.

- 119 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 217

The Commission, the Council and other Union institutions may take the floor in committee 

2.
meetings if invited to do so on behalf of a committee by its Chair.

By decision of a committee, any other person may be invited to attend and to take the floor at a 
meeting.

The committee responsible may, subject to approval by the Bureau, organise a hearing of experts 
if it considers such a hearing to be essential for the effective conduct of its work on a particular 
subject.

Without  prejudice  to  Rule  56(8)  and  unless  the  committee  concerned  decides  otherwise, 
3.
Members who attend meetings of committees to which they do not belong, may not take part in 
their deliberations.

They  may,  however,  be  allowed  by  the  committee  to  take  part  in  its  meetings  in  an  advisory 
capacity.

4.

Rule 171(2) shall apply mutatis mutandis to committees.

Where  a  verbatim  report  is  drawn  up,  Rule  204  (2),  (3)  and  (5)  shall  apply  mutatis 

5.
mutandis.

6.

For any remote participation, it shall be ensured that:

–

–

–

–

–

Members are able to exercise their parliamentary mandate, including, in particular, 
their right to speak in committees without impairment;

the information technology solutions made available are ‘technology neutral’;

secure electronic means that are managed and supervised by Parliament’s services 
directly and internally are used;

the technical equipment enables the necessary audio and video quality; and

the intervention is done from an appropriate place.

Rule 217

Minutes of committee meetings

The  minutes  of  each  meeting  of  a  committee  shall  be  made  available  to  all  its  members  and 
submitted to the committee for its approval.

Rule 218

Voting in committee

Without  prejudice  to  Rule  65(3)  on  second  readings,  amendments  or  draft  proposals  for 
1.
rejection  tabled  for  consideration  in  committee  shall  always  be  signed  by  a  full  or  substitute 
member of the committee concerned or co-signed by at least one such member.

A  committee  may  validly  vote  when  one  quarter  of  its  members  are  actually  present. 
2.
However,  if  so  requested  by  members  or  a  political  group  or  groups  reaching  at  least  the  high 
threshold in the committee before voting begins, the vote shall be valid only if the majority of its 
members have taken part in it.

- 120 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 219

3.
Any single and/or final vote in committee on a report or opinion shall be taken by roll call 
in accordance with Rule 190(3) and (4). The vote on amendments and other votes shall be taken by 
a  show  of  hands,  unless  the  Chair  decides  to  proceed  to  an  electronic  vote  or  members  or  a 
political group or groups reaching at least the high threshold in the committee request a vote by 
roll call.

The  provisions  of  Rule  218(3)  on  voting  by  roll  call  do  not  apply  to  the  reports  provided  for  in 
Rule  8(2)  and  Rule  9(4),  (7)  and  (9)  in  the  context  of  procedures  relating  to  the  immunity  of  a 
Member.

In the light of the amendments tabled, the committee may, instead of proceeding to a vote, 
4.
ask the rapporteur to submit a new draft taking account of as many of the amendments as possible. 
A new deadline shall then be set for amendments.

Rule 219

Provisions concerning plenary sittings applicable in committee

The following Rules concerning voting, points of order and procedural motions shall apply mutatis 
mutandis  to  committees:  Rule  174  (Prevention  of  obstruction),  Rule  179  (Thresholds),  Rule  180 
(Tabling and presenting amendments), Rule 181 (Admissibility of amendments), Rule 182 (Voting 
procedure),  Rule  183  (Order  of  voting  on  amendments),  Rule  185(1)  (Split  voting),  Rule  186 
(Right  to  vote),  Rule  187  (Voting),  Rule  189  (Tied  votes),  Rule  190(3)  and  (4)  (Voting  by  roll 
call),  Rule  191  (Voting  by  secret  ballot),  Rule  192  (Use  of  electronic  voting  system),  Rule  193 
(Disputes on voting), Rule 195 (Points of order), Rule 200 (Adjournment of a debate or vote) and 
Rule 201 (Suspension or closure of the sitting).

Rule 220

Question Time in committee

Question Time may be held in committee if a committee so decides. Each committee shall decide 
on its own rules for the conduct of Question Time.

Rule 221

Procedure  for  the  consultation  by  a  committee  of  confidential  information  in  a  committee 
meeting in camera

1.
When  Parliament  is  under  a  legal  obligation  to  treat  information  received  as  confidential 
information,  the  Chair  of  the  committee  responsible  shall  automatically  apply  the  confidential 
procedure laid down in paragraph 3.

2.
Without  prejudice  to  paragraph  1,  in  the  absence  of  any  legal  obligation  to  treat  the 
information  received  as  confidential  information,  any  committee  may  apply  the  confidential 
procedure laid down in paragraph 3 on its own motion to an item of information or a document 
indicated  by  one  of  its  members  in  a  written  or  oral  request.  A  majority  of  two-thirds  of  the 
members  present  shall  be  required  for  the  adoption  of  a  decision  to  apply  the  confidential 
procedure in such a case.

3.
Once  the  Chair  of  the  committee  has  declared  that  the  confidential  procedure  is  to  be 
applied, the meeting shall be in camera and may be attended only by members of the committee, 
including substitute members. The committee may decide, in compliance with the applicable inter-
institutional legal framework, that other Members may attend the meeting pursuant to Rule 216(3). 
- 121 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 222

The meeting may also be attended by those persons who have been designated in advance by the 
Chair, as having a need-to-know, in due respect of any restrictions stemming from the applicable 
rules  governing  the  treatment  of  confidential  information  by  Parliament.  As  regards  the 
consultation of classified information at the level of CONFIDENTIEL UE/EU CONFIDENTIAL 
and  above,  or  in  case  of  specific  limitations  of  access  stemming  from  the  interinstitutional  legal 
framework, additional restrictions may apply.

The documents shall be distributed at the beginning of the meeting and collected again at the end. 
They shall be numbered. No notes and no photocopies may be taken.

The minutes of the meeting shall make no mention of the discussion of the item dealt with under 
the confidential procedure. Only the relevant decision, if any, may be recorded.

4.
Without prejudice to the applicable rules on breach of confidentiality in general, Members 
or a political group or groups reaching at least the medium threshold in the committee which has 
applied the confidential procedure may request consideration of a breach of confidentiality. This 
request may be placed on the agenda of the next committee meeting. By a majority of its members, 
the  committee  may  decide  to  submit  the  matter  to  the  President  for  further  consideration  under 
Rules 10 and 176.

This  Rule  applies  to  the  extent  that  the  applicable  legal  framework  relating  to  the  treatment  of 
confidential information provides for the possibility of consulting the confidential information at a 
meeting in camera outside the secure facilities.

Rule 222

Public hearings and debates on citizens’ initiatives

1.
When  the  Commission  has  published  the  notice  on  a  citizens’  initiative  in  the  relevant 
register pursuant to Article 14(1) of Regulation (EU) 2019/788 of the European Parliament and of 
the  Council52,  the  President  of  the  European  Parliament,  on  a  proposal  from  the  Chair  of  the 
Conference of Committee Chairs:

(a)

(b)

shall task the committee responsible for the subject-matter according to Annex VI 
with organising the public hearing provided for in Article 14(2) of Regulation (EU) 
2019/788; the committee responsible for petitions shall be automatically associated 
under Rule 57;

may,  where  two  or  more  citizens’  initiatives  for  which  the  notices  have  been 
published  in  the  relevant  register  pursuant  to  Article  14(1)  of  Regulation  (EU) 
2019/788 have a similar subject-matter, decide, after consulting the organisers, that 
a  joint  public  hearing  is  to  be  organised  at  which  all  of  the  citizens’  initiatives 
involved shall be dealt with on an equal footing.

2.

The committee responsible for the subject-matter:

(a)

(b)

shall ascertain whether the Commission has received the group of organisers at an 
appropriate level in accordance with Article 15(1) of Regulation (EU) 2019/788;

shall ensure, if necessary with the support of the Conference of Committee Chairs, 
that the Commission is properly involved in organising the public hearing and that 

52 Regulation (EU) 2019/788 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 17 April 2019 on 
the European citizens' initiative (OJ L 130, 17.5.2019, p. 55).

- 122 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 222

it is represented at an appropriate level at the hearing.

3.
The  Chair  of  the  committee  responsible  for  the  subject-matter  shall  convene  the  public 
hearing  at  an  appropriate  date  within  three  months  of  the  submission  of  the  initiative  to  the 
Commission pursuant to Article 13 of Regulation (EU) 2019/788.

4.
The  committee  responsible  for  the  subject  matter  shall  organise  the  public  hearing  at 
Parliament, if appropriate together with such other institutions and bodies of the Union that wish to 
participate. It may invite other stakeholders to attend.

The committee responsible for the subject matter shall invite a representative group of organisers, 
including  at  least  one  of  the  contact  persons  referred  to  in  Article  5(3),  first  subparagraph,  of 
Regulation (EU) 2019/788, to present the initiative at the hearing.

The Bureau shall, in accordance with the arrangements agreed with the Commission, adopt 

5.
rules concerning the reimbursement of incurred costs.

6.
The  President  of  Parliament  and  the  Chair  of  the  Conference  of  Committee  Chairs  may 
delegate  their  powers  under  this  Rule  to  a  Vice-President  and  another  committee  Chair 
respectively.

If the conditions laid down in Rule 57 or Rule 58 are met, those provisions shall also apply, 

7.
mutatis mutandis, to other committees. Rules 210 and 211 shall also apply.

Rule 25(9) shall not apply to public hearings on citizens’ initiatives.

Parliament  shall  hold  a  debate  on  a  citizens’  initiative  for  which  a  notice  has  been 
8.
published in the relevant register pursuant to Article 14(1) of Regulation (EU) 2019/788, at a part-
session  following  the  public  hearing  and  shall,  when  placing  the  debate  on  its  agenda,  decide 
whether  or  not  to  wind  up  the  debate  with  a  resolution.  It  shall  not  wind  up  the  debate  with  a 
resolution if a report on an identical or similar subject matter is scheduled for the same or the next 
part-session,  unless  the  President,  for  exceptional  reasons,  proposes  otherwise.  If  Parliament 
decides to wind up a debate with a resolution, the committee responsible for the subject matter or a 
political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold may table a motion for a resolution. 
Rule 132(3) to (8) concerning the tabling and voting of motions for resolutions shall apply mutatis 
mutandis.

9.
Following the Commission’s communication setting out its legal and political conclusions 
on a specific citizens’ initiative, Parliament shall assess the actions taken by the Commission as a 
result  of  such  communication.  In  the  event  that  the  Commission  fails  to  submit  an  appropriate 
proposal on a citizens’ initiative, the committee responsible for the subject matter may organise a 
hearing in consultation with the citizens’ initiative organisers. Furthermore, Parliament may decide 
whether  to  hold  a  plenary  debate  and  whether  to  wind  up  this  debate  with  a  resolution.  The 
procedure  set  out  in  paragraph  8  shall  apply  mutatis  mutandis.  Parliament  may  also  decide  to 
exercise the right conferred on it by Article 225 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European 
Union, thereby activating the procedure laid down in Rule 47.

- 123 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 223

CHAPTER 2

INTERPARLIAMENTARY DELEGATIONS

Rule 223

Setting-up and duties of interparliamentary delegations

1.
On  a  proposal  from  the  Conference  of  Presidents,  Parliament  shall  set  up  standing 
interparliamentary delegations and decide on their nature and the number of their members in the 
light of their duties. The members shall be appointed by the political groups and the non-attached 
Members  during  the  first  or  second  part-session  following  the  re-election  of  Parliament  for  the 
duration of the parliamentary term.

The political groups shall ensure as far as possible that Member States, political views and 
2.
gender are fairly represented. It shall not be permissible for more than one third of the members of 
a delegation to have the same nationality. Rule 209 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

The bureaux of the delegations shall be constituted in accordance with the procedure laid 

3.
down for the committee bureaux in Rule 213.

Parliament shall determine the general powers of the individual delegations. It may at any 

4.
time decide to increase or restrict those powers.

5.
The implementing provisions needed to enable the delegations to carry out their work shall 
be  adopted  by  the  Conference  of  Presidents  on  a  proposal  from  the  Conference  of  Delegation 
Chairs.

The  Chair  of  a  delegation  shall  regularly  report  back  to  the  committee  responsible  for 

6.
foreign affairs on the activities of the delegation.

7.
The Chair of a delegation shall be given an opportunity to be heard by a committee when 
an item on the agenda touches on the delegation's area of responsibility. The same shall apply to 
the Chair or rapporteur of that committee in the case of meetings of the delegation.

Rule 224

Joint parliamentary committees

1.
The European Parliament may set up joint parliamentary committees with the parliaments 
of  States  associated  with  the  Union  or  States  with  which  the  Union  has  commenced  accession 
negotiations.

Such committees may formulate recommendations for the parliaments involved. In the case of the 
European  Parliament,  these  recommendations  shall  be  referred  to  the  committee  responsible, 
which shall put forward proposals on the action to be taken.

The general responsibilities of the various joint parliamentary committees shall be defined 

2.
by the European Parliament, in accordance with the agreements with the third countries.

Joint  parliamentary  committees  shall  be  governed  by  the  procedures  laid  down  in  the 
3.
relevant  agreement.  Such  procedures  shall  be  based  on  the  principle  of  parity  between  the 
delegation of the European Parliament and that of the parliament involved.

4.

Joint  parliamentary  committees  shall  draw  up  their  own  rules  of  procedure  and  submit 

- 124 -

TITLE VIII

Rule 225

them  for  approval,  within  the  European  Parliament  to  its  Bureau,  and  within  the  third  country 
parliament involved to the latter's relevant body.

The  appointment  of  the  members  of  the  European  Parliament’s  delegations  to  joint 
5.
parliamentary committees and the constitution of the bureaux of these delegations shall take place 
in accordance with the procedure laid down for interparliamentary delegations.

Rule 225

Cooperation with the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe

Parliament's bodies, and in particular its committees, shall cooperate with their counterparts 
1.
at the Parliamentary Assembly of the Council of Europe in fields of mutual interest, with the aim 
in particular of improving the efficiency of their work and avoiding duplication of effort.

The  Conference  of  Presidents,  in  agreement  with  the  competent  authorities  of  the 
2.
Parliamentary  Assembly  of  the  Council  of  Europe,  shall  decide  on  the  arrangements  for  that 
cooperation.

- 125 -

TITLE IX

Rule 226

TITLE IX

PETITIONS

Rule 226

Right of petition

1.
In  accordance  with  Article  227  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union, 
any citizen of the European Union and any natural or legal person residing or having its registered 
office in a Member State shall have the right to address, individually or in association with other 
citizens or persons, a petition to Parliament on a matter which comes within the European Union's 
fields of activity and which affects him, her or it directly.

2.

Petitions to Parliament shall show the name and the permanent address of each petitioner.

3.
Submissions  to  Parliament  that  are  clearly  not  intended   to  be  a  petition  shall  not  be 
registered as petitions; instead, they shall be forwarded without delay to the appropriate service for 
further treatment.

4.
Where  a  petition  is  signed  by  several  natural  or  legal  persons,  the  signatories  shall 
designate a representative and deputy representatives who shall be regarded as the petitioners for 
the purposes of this Title.

If no such  representatives have been designated the first signatory or another appropriate person 
shall be regarded as the petitioner.

5.

Each petitioner may at any time withdraw his, her or its signature from the petition.

If all petitioners withdraw their signatures, the petition shall become null and void.

6.

Petitions must be written in an official language of the European Union.

Petitions  written  in  any  other  language  will  be  considered  only  if  the  petitioner  has  attached  a 
translation  in  an  official  language.  Parliament's  correspondence  with  the  petitioner  shall  employ 
the official language in which the translation is drawn up.

The Bureau may decide that petitions and correspondence with petitioners may be drafted in other 
languages  which,  in  accordance  with  the  constitutional  order  of  the  Member  States  concerned, 
enjoy official status in all or part of their territory.

7.
Petitions  can  be  submitted  either  by  post  or  through  the  Petitions  portal,  which  shall  be 
made  available  on  Parliament's  website  and  which  shall  guide  the  petitioner  to  formulate  the 
petition in a manner that complies with paragraphs 1 and 2.

Where  several  petitions  are  received  on  a  similar  subject  matter,  they  may  be  dealt  with 

8.
jointly.

9.
Petitions  shall  be  entered  in  a  register  in  the  order  in  which  they  are  received  if  they 
comply  with  the  conditions  laid  down  in  paragraph  2.  Petitions  that  do  not  comply  with  those 
conditions shall be filed, and the petitioner shall be informed of the reasons for this.

10.
Petitions  entered  in  the  register  shall  be  forwarded  by  the  President  to  the  committee 
responsible for petitions, which shall first establish the admissibility of the petition in accordance 
with Article 227 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.

- 126 -

TITLE IX

Rule 227

If  the  committee  fails  to  reach  a  consensus  on  the  admissibility  of  the  petition,  it  shall,  at  the 
request of at least one-third of the members of the committee, be declared admissible.

Petitions  that  have  been  declared  inadmissible  by  the  committee  shall  be  filed.  The 
11.
petitioner  shall  be  informed  of  the  decision  and  the  reasons  for  it.  Where  possible,  alternative 
means of redress may be recommended.

Petitions, once registered, shall become public documents, and the name of the petitioner, 
12.
possible co-petitioners and possible supporters and the contents of the petition may be published 
by  Parliament  for  reasons  of  transparency.  The  petitioner,  co-petitioners  and  supporters  shall  be 
informed accordingly.

13.
Notwithstanding  paragraph  12,  the  petitioner,  a  co-petitioner  or  a  supporter  may  request 
that  his,  her  or  its  name  be  withheld  in  order  to  protect  his,  her  or  its  privacy,  in  which  case 
Parliament shall comply with the request.

Where the petitioner's complaint cannot be investigated because of the petitioner’s anonymity, the 
petitioner shall be consulted on the further steps to be taken.

14.
In order to protect the rights of third parties, Parliament may, on its own motion or at the 
request of the third party concerned, anonymise a petition and/or other data contained therein, if it 
sees fit to do so.

15.
Petitions addressed to Parliament by natural or legal persons who are neither citizens of the 
European Union nor reside in a Member State nor have their registered office in a Member State 
shall be registered and filed separately. The President shall send a monthly record of such petitions 
received  during  the  previous  month,  indicating  their  subject-matter,  to  the  committee.  The 
committee may ask to see those which it wishes to consider.

Rule 227

Examination of petitions

1.
Admissible petitions shall be considered by the committee responsible for petitions in the 
course  of  its  normal  activity,  either  through  discussion  at  a  regular  meeting  or  by  written 
procedure. Petitioners may be invited to participate in meetings of the committee if their petition is 
to be the subject of discussion, or they may ask to be present. The right to speak shall be granted to 
petitioners at the discretion of the Chair.

2.
With regard to an admissible petition, the committee may decide to submit a short motion 
for a resolution to Parliament, provided that the Conference of Committee Chairs is informed in 
advance and there is no objection by the Conference of Presidents. Such motions for resolutions 
shall be placed on the draft agenda of the part-session to be held no later than eight weeks after the 
adoption of those motions for resolutions in the committee. They shall be put to a single vote. The 
Conference  of  Presidents  may  propose  to  apply  Rule  160,  failing  which  those  motions  for 
resolutions shall be put to the vote without debate.

3.
Where, with regard to an admissible petition, the committee intends to draw up under Rule 
54(1) an own initiative report dealing with, in particular, the application or interpretation of Union 
law or proposed changes to existing law, the committee responsible for the subject-matter shall be 
associated  in  accordance  with  Rule  56  and  Rule  57.  The  committee  shall  without  a  vote  accept 
suggestions  for  parts  of  the  motion  for  a  resolution  received  from  the  committee  responsible  for 
the subject-matter where those suggestions deal with the application or interpretation of Union law 
or  changes  to  existing  law.  If  the  committee  does  not  accept  such  suggestions,  the  committee 
- 127 -

TITLE IX

Rule 228

responsible for the subject matter may table them directly in plenary.

Signatories may lend support to, or withdraw support from, an admissible petition on the 

4.
Petitions Portal. That portal shall be made available on Parliament's website.

5.
The  committee  may  request  assistance  from  the  Commission  particularly  in  the  form  of 
information on the application of, or compliance with, Union law and information or documents 
relevant to the petition. Representatives of the Commission shall be invited to attend meetings of 
the committee.

The  committee  may  ask  the  President  to  forward  its  opinion  or  recommendation  to  the 

6.
Commission, the Council or the Member State authority concerned for its action or response.

7.
The committee shall report to Parliament annually on the outcome of its deliberations and, 
where appropriate, on the measures taken by the Council or the Commission on petitions referred 
to them by Parliament.

When consideration of an admissible petition has been concluded, it shall be declared closed by a 
decision of the committee.

The petitioner shall be informed of all relevant decisions taken by the committee and the 

8.
reasons thereof.

A  petition  may  be  re-opened  by  committee  decision,  if  relevant  new  facts  relating  to  the 

9.
petition have been brought to its attention and the petitioner so requests.

By  a  majority  of  its  members,  the  committee  shall  adopt  guidelines  for  the  treatment  of 

10.
petitions in accordance with these Rules of Procedure.

Rule 228

Fact-finding visits

1.
When  investigating  petitions,  establishing  facts  or  seeking  solutions  the  committee  may 
organise  fact-finding  visits  to  the  Member  State  or  region  that  are  concerned  by  admissible 
petitions  that  have  been  already  debated  in  the  committee.  As  a  general  rule,  fact-finding  visits 
shall cover issues raised in several petitions. The Bureau Rules governing committee delegations 
within the European Union shall apply.

Members  elected  in  the  Member  State  of  destination  shall  not  be  part  of  the  delegation. 

2.
They may be allowed to accompany the fact-finding visit delegation in an ex officio capacity.

After each visit, a mission report shall be drafted by the official members of the delegation. 
3.
The Head of the delegation shall coordinate the drafting of the report and shall seek consensus on 
its content among the official members on an equal footing. Failing such a consensus, the mission 
report shall set out the divergent assessments.

Members taking part in the delegation ex officio shall not participate in the drafting of the report.

4.
The  mission  report,  including  possible  recommendations,  shall  be  submitted  to  the 
committee. Members may table amendments to the recommendations, but not to the parts of the 
report concerning the facts established by the delegation.

The  committee  shall  first  vote  on  the  amendments  to  the  recommendations,  if  any,  then  on  the 
mission report as a whole.

- 128 -

TITLE IX

Rule 229

The mission report, if approved, shall be forwarded to the President, for information.

Rule 229

Notice of petitions

1.
Notice  shall  be  given  in  Parliament  of  the  petitions  entered  in  the  register  referred  to  in 
Rule  226(9)  and  the  main  decisions  on  the  procedure  to  be  followed  in  relation  to  specific 
petitions. Such announcements shall be entered in the minutes of proceedings.

2.
The title and a summary of the texts of petitions entered in the register, together with the 
texts  of  the  opinions  and  the  most  important  decisions  forwarded  in  connection  with  the 
examination  of  the  petitions,  shall  be  made  available  to  the  public  on  the  Petitions  Portal  on 
Parliament’s website.

Rule 230

Citizens' initiative

When Parliament is informed that the Commission has been invited to submit a proposal 
1.
for  a  legal  act  under  Article  11(4)  of  the  Treaty  on  European  Union  and  in  accordance  with 
Regulation (EU) 2019/788, the committee responsible for petitions shall ascertain whether this is 
likely to affect its work and, if need be, shall inform those petitioners who have addressed petitions 
on related subjects..

2.
Proposed  citizens’  initiatives  which  have  been  registered  in  accordance  with  Article  6  of 
Regulation (EU) 2019/788, but which cannot be submitted to the Commission in accordance with 
Article 13 of that Regulation since not all the relevant procedures and conditions laid down have 
been  complied  with,  may  be  examined  by  the  committee  responsible  for  petitions  if  it  considers 
that follow-up is appropriate. Rules 226, 227, 228 and 229 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

- 129 -

TITLE X

Rule 231

TITLE X

OMBUDSMAN

Rule 231

Election of the Ombudsman

1.
At the start of each parliamentary term or in the case of death, resignation or dismissal of 
the Ombudsman, the President shall call for nominations for the office of Ombudsman and set a 
time limit for their submission. A notice calling for nominations shall be published in the Official 
Journal of the European Union.

Nominations  must  have  the  support  of  at  least  38  Members  who  are  nationals  of  at  least 

2.
two Member States.

Each Member may support only one nomination. The support of a Member shall only be valid if 
indicated  on  a  standardised  form,  provided  by  Parliament’s  services  immediately  after  the 
publication  of  the  notice  calling  for  nominations  in  the  Official  Journal  of  the  European  Union. 
That standardised form shall clearly state the date of signature. That date shall be within the time 
limit for submission of nominations set in accordance with paragraph 1.

Members may withdraw their signatures of support  by notifying the President of the withdrawal 
before  the  end  of  that  time  limit.  If,  at  the  end  of  that  time  limit,  a  Member  is  found  to  have 
granted signatures in support of more than one nomination, none of those signatures shall count for 
any of the nominations.

Nominations  shall  include  all  the  supporting  documents  needed  to  show  conclusively  that  the 
nominee fulfils the conditions laid down in Article 11(2) of Regulation (EU, Euratom) 2021/1163 
of the European Parliament53.

3.
Nominations shall be forwarded to the committee responsible. A full list of the Members 
who have given their support to the nominees shall be made available to the public on the working 
day  following  the  expiry  of  the  time  limit  for submission  of  nominations  set  in  accordance  with 
paragraph 1.

Nominees shall, upon request, be issued with a temporary badge granting him or her access 

4.
to Parliament’s premises.

The committee responsible may ask to hear the nominees. Such hearings shall be open to 

5.
all Members.

A list of admissible nominations in alphabetical order shall then be submitted to the vote of 

6.
Parliament.

7.

The Ombudsman shall be elected by a majority of the votes cast.

If no candidate is elected after the first two ballots, only the two candidates obtaining the largest 
number of votes in the second ballot may continue to stand.

53 Regulation (EU, Euratom) 2021/1163 of the European Parliament of 24 June 2021 laying down 
the regulations and general conditions governing the performance of the Ombudsman's duties 
(Statute of the European Ombudsman) and repealing Decision 94/262/ECSC, EC, Euratom (OJ L 
253, 16.7.2021, p. 1).

- 130 -

In the event of any tie the oldest candidate shall be appointed.

Before  opening  the  vote,  the  President  shall  ensure  that  at  least  half  of  Parliament's 

8.
component Members are present.

TITLE X

Rule 232

Rule 232

Activities of the Ombudsman

1.
The  committee  responsible  shall  examine  cases  of  maladministration  that  it  has  been 
informed  of  by  the  Ombudsman  pursuant  to  Article  4(1)  and  (3)  of  Regulation  (EU,  Euratom) 
2021/1163, following which it may decide to draw up a report under Rule 54.

2.
The  committee  responsible  shall  examine  the  report  submitted  by  the  Ombudsman  at  the 
end of each annual session on the outcome of his or her inquiries, in accordance with Article 4(5) 
of  Regulation  (EU,  Euratom)  2021/1163.  The  committee  responsible  may  submit  a  motion  for 
resolution to Parliament if it considers that Parliament needs to take a position in respect of any 
aspect of that report.

In line with Article 4(4) of Regulation (EU, Euratom) 2021/1163, the Ombudsman may, on 
3.
his or her own initiative or at the request of the committee responsible, be heard by that committee 
or provide information on his or her activities.

4.
Where  the  Ombudsman  consults  Parliament  on  draft  implementing  provisions  for 
Regulation (EU, Euratom) 2021/1163 pursuant to Article 18 thereof, the committee responsible for 
that Regulation shall submit a report to Parliament pursuant to Rule 51. Rule 59(1), (2), (4) and (5) 
shall apply mutatis mutandis.

Rule 233

Dismissal of the Ombudsman

1.
One  tenth  of  Parliament's  component  Members  may  request  the  dismissal  of  the 
Ombudsman if he or she no longer fulfils the conditions required for the performance of his or her 
duties or is guilty of serious misconduct. Where such a request for dismissal has been voted on in 
the preceding two months, a new one may only be tabled by one fifth of the component Members 
of Parliament.

The  request  shall  be  forwarded  to  the  Ombudsman  and  to  the  committee  responsible, 
2.
which, if it decides by a majority of its members that the reasons are well founded, shall submit a 
report  to  Parliament.  The  Ombudsman  shall  be  heard  before  the  report  is  put  to  the  vote. 
Parliament shall, following a debate, take a decision by secret ballot.

Before  taking  the  vote,  the  President  shall  ensure  that  at  least  half  of  Parliament's 

3.
component Members are present.

If  the  vote  is  in  favour  of  the  Ombudsman's  dismissal  and  he  or  she  does  not  resign,  the 
4.
President shall, at the latest by the part-session following that at which the vote was held, apply to 
the Court of Justice to have the Ombudsman dismissed and request that a ruling be given without 
delay.

Resignation by the Ombudsman shall terminate the procedure.

- 131 -

TITLE XI

Rule 234

TITLE XI

PARLIAMENT'S SECRETARIAT

Rule 234

Parliament's Secretariat

1.

Parliament shall be assisted by a Secretary-General appointed by the Bureau.

The  Secretary-General  shall  give  a  solemn  undertaking  before  the  Bureau  to  perform  his  or  her 
duties conscientiously and with absolute impartiality.

The Secretary-General shall head a Secretariat the composition and organisation of which 

2.
shall be determined by the Bureau.

3.
The  Bureau  shall  decide  on  the  establishment  plan  of   Parliament’s  Secretariat  and  lay 
down  regulations  relating  to  the  administrative  and  financial  situation  of  officials  and  other 
servants.

The  President  of  Parliament  shall  inform  the  appropriate  institutions  of  the  European  Union 
accordingly.

- 132 -

TITLE XII

Rule 235

TITLE XII

POWERS  AND  RESPONSIBILITIES  RELATING  TO  EUROPEAN  POLITICAL 
PARTIES AND EUROPEAN POLITICAL FOUNDATIONS

Rule 235

Powers  and  responsibilities  relating  to  European  political  parties  and  European  political 
foundations54

Where, in accordance with Article 73(1) of the Financial Regulation, Parliament decides to 

1.
reserve to itself the right to authorise expenditure, it shall act through its Bureau.

On this basis, the Bureau shall be competent to adopt decisions under Articles 17, 18, 24, 27(3) 
and  30  of  Regulation  (EU,  Euratom)  No  1141/2014  of  the  European  Parliament  and  of  the 
Council55.

Individual decisions adopted by the Bureau on the basis of this paragraph shall be signed by the 
President  on  its  behalf  and  shall  be  notified  to  the  applicant  or  to  the  beneficiary  in  accordance 
with  Article  297  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union.  Individual  decisions 
shall state the reasons on which they are based in accordance with the second paragraph of Article 
296 of that Treaty.

The Bureau may at any time consult the Conference of Presidents.

2.
At the request of one quarter of the component Members of Parliament representing at least 
three political groups, Parliament shall vote on the decision to request, in accordance with Article 
10(3) of Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1141/2014, the Authority for European political parties and 
European  political  foundations  to  verify  whether  a  registered  European  political  party  or  a 
registered  European  political  foundation  complies  with  the  conditions  laid  down  in  point  (c)  of 
Article 3(1) and point (c) of Article 3(2) of Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1141/2014.

3.
On  the  basis  of  the  first  subparagraph  of  Article  10(3)  of  Regulation  (EU,  Euratom)  No 
1141/2014,  a  group  of  at  least  50  citizens  may  submit  a  reasoned  request  inviting  Parliament  to 
request the verification mentioned in paragraph 2. That reasoned request shall not be launched or 
signed  by  Members.  It  shall  include  substantial  factual  evidence  showing  that  the  European 
political  party  or  European  political  foundation  in  question  does  not  comply  with  the  conditions 
referred to in paragraph 2.

The  President  shall  forward  admissible  requests  from  groups  of  citizens  to  the  committee 
responsible for further examination.

Following  that  examination,  which  should  take  place  within  four  months  from  the  President’s 
referral, the committee responsible may, by a majority of its component members representing at 
least  three  political  groups,  submit  a  proposal  to  follow  up  the  request  and  inform  the  President 
thereof.

54 Rule 235 shall only apply to European political parties and European political foundations within 
the meaning of Article 2 (3) and (4) of Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1141/2014.
55 Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1141/2014 of the European Parliament and of the Council of 22 
October 2014 on the statute and funding of European political parties and European political 
foundations (OJ L 317, 4.11.2014, p. 1).

- 133 -

TITLE XII

Rule 235

The group of citizens shall be informed of the outcome of the committee’s examination.

Upon  reception  of  the  committee  proposal,  the  President  shall  communicate  the  request  to 
Parliament.

Following  such  a  communication,  Parliament  shall,  by  a  majority  of  the  votes  cast,  decide  on 
whether  or  not  to  lodge  a  request  to  the  Authority  for  European  political  parties  and  European 
political foundations.

The committee shall adopt guidelines for the treatment of such requests from groups of citizens.

At the request of one quarter of the component Members of Parliament representing at least 
4.
three  political  groups,  Parliament  shall  vote  on  a  proposal  for  a  reasoned  decision  to  object, 
pursuant  to  Article  10(4)  of  Regulation  (EU,  Euratom)  No  1141/2014,  to  the  decision  of  the 
Authority  for  European  political  parties  and  European  political  foundations  to  deregister  a 
European  political  party  or  a  European  political  foundation  within  three  months  of  the 
communication of the decision.

The  committee  responsible  shall  submit  a  proposal  for  a  reasoned  decision.  If  this  proposal  is 
rejected, the contrary decision shall be deemed to have been adopted.  .

5.
On the basis of a proposal by the committee responsible, the Conference of Presidents shall 
appoint two members of the committee of independent eminent persons pursuant to Article 11(1) 
of Regulation (EU, Euratom) No 1141/2014  .

- 134 -

TITLE XIII

Rule 236

TITLE XIII

APPLICATION AND AMENDMENT OF THE RULES OF PROCEDURE

Rule 236

Application of the Rules of Procedure

If  doubt  arises  over  the  application  or  interpretation  of  these  Rules  of  Procedure,  the 

1.
President may refer the matter to the committee responsible for examination.

Committee Chairs may do so when such a doubt arises in the course of the committee's work and 
is related to it.

The committee shall decide whether it is necessary to propose an amendment to the Rules 

2.
of Procedure. If this should be the case, it shall proceed in accordance with Rule 237.

3.
If  the  committee  decides  that  an  interpretation  of  the  existing  Rules  is  sufficient,  it  shall 
forward  its  interpretation  to  the  President,  who  shall  inform  Parliament  thereof  at  its  next  part-
session.

4.
If a political group or Members reaching at least the low threshold contest the committee's 
interpretation within a period of 24 hours following its announcement, the matter shall be put to 
the vote in Parliament. Adoption of the text shall be by a majority of the votes cast, provided that 
at  least  one  third  of  Parliament's  component  Members  are  present.  In  the  event  of  rejection,  the 
matter shall be referred back to the committee.

Uncontested interpretations and interpretations adopted by Parliament shall be appended in 

5.
italic print as explanatory notes to the appropriate Rule or Rules.

Interpretations  shall  constitute  precedents  for  the  future  application  and  interpretation  of 

6.
the Rules concerned.

The  Rules  of  Procedure  and  interpretations  shall  be  reviewed  regularly  by  the  committee 

7.
responsible.

8.
Where  these  Rules  confer  rights  on  a  specific  number  of  Members,  that  number  shall  be 
automatically  adjusted  to  the  nearest  whole  number  representing  the  same  percentage  of 
Parliament's membership whenever the total size of Parliament is modified, in particular following 
enlargements of the European Union.

Rule 237

Amendment of the Rules of Procedure

Any Member may propose amendments to these Rules and to their annexes accompanied, 

1.
where appropriate, by short justifications.

The committee responsible shall examine them and decide whether to submit them to Parliament.

For  the  purpose  of  applying  Rules  180,  181  and  183  to  consideration  of  such  proposed 
amendments in Parliament, references made in those Rules to the ‘original text’ or the proposal for 
a legally binding act shall be considered as referring to the provision in force at the time.

2.

In  accordance  with  Article  232  of  the  Treaty  on  the  Functioning  of  the  European  Union, 

- 135 -

TITLE XIII

Rule 237

amendments  to  these  Rules  shall  be  adopted  only  if  they  secure  the  votes  of  a  majority  of  the 
component Members of Parliament.

Unless otherwise specified when the vote is taken, amendments to these Rules and to their 

3.
annexes shall enter into force on the first day of the part-session following that of their adoption.

- 136 -

TITLE XIIIa Rule 237 a

TITLE XIIIa

EXTRAORDINARY CIRCUMSTANCES

Rule 237 a

Extraordinary measures

1.
This Rule applies to situations in which Parliament, due to exceptional and unforeseeable 
circumstances  beyond  its  control,  is  hindered  from  carrying  out  its  duties  and  exercising  its 
prerogatives under the Treaties, and a temporary derogation from Parliament’s usual procedures, 
set out elsewhere in these Rules, is necessary in order to adopt extraordinary measures to enable 
Parliament to continue to carry out those duties and to exercise those prerogatives.

Such  extraordinary  circumstances  shall  be  considered  to  exist  where  the  President  comes  to  the 
conclusion,  on  the  basis  of  reliable  evidence  confirmed,  where  appropriate,  by  Parliament’s 
services,  that  for  reasons  of  security,  or  safety  or  as  a  result  of  the  non-availability  of  technical 
means it is, or will be, impossible or dangerous for Parliament to convene in accordance with its 
usual procedures as set out elsewhere in these Rules and its adopted calendar.

2.
Where the conditions set out in paragraph 1 are fulfilled, the President may decide, with the 
approval  of  the  Conference  of  Presidents,  to  apply  one  or  more  of  the  measures  referred  to  in 
paragraph 3.

If  it  is  impossible,  due  to  reasons  of  imperative  urgency,  for  the  Conference  of  Presidents  to 
convene  in  person  or  virtually,  the  President  may  decide  to  apply  one  or  more  of  the  measures 
referred to in paragraph 3. Such a decision shall lapse five days after its adoption unless approved 
by the Conference of Presidents within that period.

Following a decision by the President, approved by the Conference of Presidents, Members or a 
political  group  or  groups  reaching  at  least  the  medium  threshold  may,  at  any  time,  request  that 
some or all of the measures provided for in that decision be submitted individually to Parliament 
for approval without debate. The vote in plenary shall be placed on the agenda of the first sitting 
following the day on which the request was tabled. No amendments may be tabled. If a measure 
fails to obtain a majority of the votes cast, it shall lapse after the end of the part-session. A measure 
approved by the plenary may not be the subject of a further vote during the same part-session.

The decision referred to in paragraph 2 may provide for all appropriate measures in order 
3.
to address the extraordinary circumstances referred to under paragraph 1, and in particular for the 
following measures:

(a)

(b)

(c)

postponement  of  a  scheduled  part-session,  sitting  or  meeting  of  a  committee  to  a 
later  date  and/or  cancellation  or  limitation  of  meetings  of  inter-parliamentary 
delegations and other bodies;

displacement of a part-session, sitting or meeting of a committee from Parliament’s 
seat to one of its working places or to an external place, or from one of its working 
places  to  Parliament’s  seat,  to  one  of  Parliament’s  other  working  places  or  to  an 
external place;

holding a part-session or a sitting on the premises of Parliament in whole or in part 
in separate meeting rooms allowing for appropriate physical distancing;

- 137 -

TITLE XIIIa Rule 237 b

(d)

(e)

holding a part session, sitting or meeting of bodies of Parliament under the remote 
participation regime laid down in Rule 237c;

in the event that the ad hoc replacement mechanism laid down in Rule 209(7) fails 
to  provide  sufficient  remedies  to  address  the  extraordinary  circumstances  under 
consideration,  temporary  replacement  of  Members  in  a  committee  by  political 
groups, unless the Members concerned oppose such temporary replacement.

4.
A decision referred to in paragraph 2 shall be limited in time and shall state the reasons on 
which  it  is  based.  It  shall  enter  into  force  upon  its  publication  on  Parliament’s  website  or,  if 
circumstances  prevent  such  publication,  upon  its  being  made  public  by  the  best  available 
alternative means.

All Members shall also be informed individually of the decision without delay.

The decision may be renewed by the President in accordance with the procedure under paragraph 2 
once, or more than once, for a limited time. A decision to renew shall state the reasons on which it 
is based.

The  President  shall  revoke  a  decision  adopted  under  this  Rule  as  soon  as  the  extraordinary 
circumstances referred to in paragraph 1 that gave rise to its adoption have disappeared.

This  Rule  shall  be  applied  only  as  a  last  resort,  and  only  measures  that  are  strictly 
5.
necessary  to  address  the  extraordinary  circumstances  under  consideration  shall  be  selected  and 
applied.

When  applying  this  Rule,  due  account  shall  be  taken,  in  particular,  of  the  principle  of 
representative democracy, of the principle of equal treatment of Members, of the right of Members 
to exercise their parliamentary mandate without impairment, including their rights stemming from 
Rule  167  and  their  right  to  vote  freely,  individually  and  in  person,  and  of  Protocol  No  6  on  the 
location of the seats of the institutions and of certain bodies, offices, agencies and departments of 
the European Union, annexed to the Treaties.

Rule 237 b

Disturbance of the political balance in Parliament

1.
The  President  may,  with  the  approval  of  the  Conference  of  Presidents,  adopt  measures 
necessary  to  facilitate  the  participation  of  Members  or  of  a  political  group  concerned  if,  on  the 
basis  of  reliable  evidence,  the  President  comes  to  the  conclusion  that  the  political  balance  in 
Parliament  is  severely  impaired  because  a  significant  number  of  Members  or  a  political  group 
cannot  take  part  in  Parliament’s  proceedings  in  accordance  with  its  usual  procedures,  as  set  out 
elsewhere in these Rules, for reasons of security or safety, or as a result of the non-availability of 
technical means.

The sole aim of such measures shall be to allow the remote participation of Members concerned by 
the  application  of  selected  technical  means  under  Rule  237c(1)  or  by  other  appropriate  means 
serving the same purpose.

Measures  under  paragraph  1  may  be  adopted  for  the  benefit  of  a  significant  number  of 
2.
Members  if  exceptional  and  unforeseeable  circumstances  beyond  their  control  occurring  in  a 
regional context lead to their non-participation.

Measures under paragraph 1 may also be adopted for the benefit of members of a political group if 

- 138 -

TITLE XIIIa Rule 237 c

that group has requested them where the non-participation of that group results from exceptional 
and unforeseeable circumstances beyond that group’s control.

Rule  237a(2),  second  and  third  subparagraphs,  and  the  rules  and  principles  laid  down  in 

3.
Rule 237a(4) and (5) shall apply accordingly.

Rule 237 c

Remote participation regime

1.
Where  the  President  decides  in  accordance  with  Rule  237a(3),  point  (d),  to  apply  the 
remote  participation  regime,  Parliament  may  conduct  its  proceedings  remotely  inter  alia  by 
permitting all Members to exercise certain of their parliamentary rights by electronic means.

Where the President decides in accordance with Rule 237b that selected technical means under the 
remote participation regime are to be used, this Rule shall apply only to the extent necessary and 
only to the Members concerned.

2.

The remote participation regime shall ensure that:

–

–

–

–

–

–

–

Members are able to exercise their parliamentary mandate, including, in particular, 
their  right  to  speak  in  plenary  and  in  the  committees,  to  vote  and  to  table  texts, 
without impairment;

all votes are cast by Members individually and in person;

the  remote  voting  system  enables  Members  to  cast  ordinary  votes,  roll  call  votes 
and secret ballots and to verify that their votes are counted as cast;

a uniform voting system is applied for all Members, regardless of whether they are 
present or not on Parliament’s premises;

Rule 167 is applied to the greatest extent possible;

the information technology solutions made available to Members and their staff are 
‘technology neutral’;

participation  of  Members  in  parliamentary  debates  and  votes  takes  place  using 
secure electronic means that are managed and supervised by Parliament’s services 
directly and internally.

3.
When taking the decision referred to in paragraph 1, the President shall determine whether 
that regime applies to the exercise of Members’ rights in plenary only, or also to the exercise of 
Members’ rights in Parliament’s committees and/or other bodies.

The President shall also determine in his or her decision how rights and practices which cannot be 
exercised appropriately without the physical presence of Members are adapted for the duration of 
the regime.

These rights and practices concern, inter alia:

–

–

–

the manner in which attendance at a sitting or meeting is counted;

the conditions under which a request for a check of the quorum is made;

the tabling of texts;

- 139 -

TITLE XIIIa Rule 237 d

–

–

–

–

–

–

requests for splits and separate votes;

the allocation of speaking time;

the scheduling of debates;

the presentation of, and the objection to, oral amendments;

the order of votes;

the  deadlines  and  time  limits  for  the  setting  of  the  agenda  and  for  procedural 
motions.

4.
For the purposes of the application of the provisions of the Rules relating to quorum and 
voting in the Chamber, Members who are participating remotely shall be deemed to be physically 
present in the Chamber.

By way of derogation from Rule 171(12), Members who have not spoken in a debate may, once 
per  sitting,  hand  in  a  written  statement,  which  shall  be  appended  to  the  verbatim  report  of  the 
debate.

The President shall, where necessary, determine the manner in which the Chamber may be used by 
Members during the application of the remote participation regime, and in particular the maximum 
number of Members who can be physically present.

5.
Where the President decides in accordance with paragraph 3, first subparagraph, to apply 
the  remote  participation  regime  to  committees  or  other  bodies,  paragraph  4,  first  subparagraph, 
shall apply, mutatis mutandis.

6.
The  Bureau  shall  adopt  measures  concerning  the  operation  and  security  of  the  electronic 
means  used  under  this  Rule,  in  accordance  with  the  requirements  and  standards  laid  down  in 
paragraph 2.

Rule 237 d

Holding of a part-session or a sitting in separate meeting rooms

Where the President decides in accordance with Rule 237a(3), point (c), to allow a part-session or 
a  sitting  to  be  held,  in  whole  or  in  part,  in  more  than  one  meeting  room,  including,  where 
appropriate, the hemicycle, the following rules shall apply:

the  meeting  rooms  used  in  this  context  shall  be  considered  to  collectively  constitute  the 

–
Chamber;

the  President  may,  if  necessary,  determine  the  manner  in  which  the  respective  meeting 

–
rooms can be used, in order to ensure that physical distancing requirements are respected.

- 140 -

TITLE XIV Rule 238

TITLE XIV

MISCELLANEOUS PROVISIONS

Rule 238

The symbols of the Union

1.

Parliament shall recognise and espouse the following symbols of the Union:

-

-

-

the flag showing a circle of twelve golden stars on a blue background;

the  anthem  based  on  the  "Ode  to  Joy"  from  the  Ninth  Symphony  by  Ludwig  van 
Beethoven;

the motto "United in diversity".

2.

Parliament shall celebrate Europe Day on 9 May.

The flag shall be flown at all Parliament premises and on the occasion of official events. 

3.
The flag shall be used in each meeting room of the Parliament.

4.
The  anthem  shall  be  performed  at  the  opening  of  each  constitutive  sitting  and  at  other 
solemn  sittings,  particularly  those  to  welcome  heads  of  State  or  government  or  to  greet  new 
Members following enlargements.

5.

The motto shall be reproduced on Parliament's official documents.

The Bureau shall examine the further use of the symbols within the Parliament. The Bureau 

6.
shall lay down detailed provisions for the implementation of this Rule.

Rule 239

Gender Mainstreaming

The  Bureau  shall  adopt  a  gender  action  plan  aimed  at  incorporating  a  gender  perspective  in  all 
Parliament’s activities, at all levels and all stages. The gender action plan shall be monitored bi-
annually and reviewed at least every five years.

Rule 240

Unfinished business

At  the  end  of  the  last  part-session  before  elections,  all  Parliament's  unfinished  business  shall  be 
deemed to have lapsed, subject to the provisions of the second paragraph.

At the beginning of each parliamentary term, the Conference of Presidents shall take a decision on 
reasoned requests from parliamentary committees and other institutions to resume or continue the 
consideration of such unfinished business.

These provisions shall not apply to petitions, citizens’ initiatives and communications that do not 
require a decision.

- 141 -

TITLE XIV Rule 241

Rule 241

Corrigenda

If  an  error  is  identified  in  a  text  adopted  by  Parliament,  the  President  shall,  where 

1.
appropriate, refer a draft corrigendum to the committee responsible.

If an error is identified in a text adopted by Parliament and agreed with other institutions, 
2.
the  President  shall  seek  the  agreement  of  those  institutions  on  the  necessary  corrections  before 
proceeding in accordance with paragraph 1.

The committee responsible shall examine the draft corrigendum and submit it to Parliament 

3.
if it is satisfied that an error has occurred which can be corrected in the proposed manner.

4.
The  corrigendum  shall  be  announced  at  the  following  part-session.  It  shall  be  deemed  to 
have been approved unless, not later than 24 hours after its announcement, a request is made by a 
political  group  or  Members  reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold  that  it  be  put  to  the  vote.  If  the 
corrigendum  is  not  approved,  it  shall  be  referred  back  to  the  committee  responsible.  The 
committee responsible may propose an amended corrigendum or close the procedure.

Approved  corrigenda  shall  be  published  in  the  same  way  as  the  text  to  which  they  refer. 

5.
Rule 79 shall apply mutatis mutandis.

- 142 -

ANNEX I

ANNEX I

CODE  OF  CONDUCT  FOR  MEMBERS  OF  THE  EUROPEAN  PARLIAMENT 
WITH  RESPECT  TO  FINANCIAL  INTERESTS  AND  CONFLICTS  OF 
INTEREST

Article 1 

Guiding principles

In exercising their duties, Members of the European Parliament:

(a)

(b)

are guided by and observe the following general principles of conduct: disinterest, 
integrity, openness, diligence, honesty, accountability and respect for Parliament’s 
reputation,

act solely in the public interest and refrain from obtaining or seeking to obtain any 
direct or indirect financial benefit or other reward.

Article 2 

Main duties of Members

In exercising their duties, Members of the European Parliament shall:

(a)

(b)

(c)

not  enter  into  any  agreement  to  act  or  vote  in  the  interest  of  any  other  legal  or 
natural person that would compromise their voting freedom, as enshrined in Article 
6 of the Act of 20 September 1976 concerning the election of the members of the 
European  Parliament  by  direct  universal  suffrage  and  Article  2  of  the  Statute  for 
Members of the European Parliament,

not solicit, accept or receive any direct or indirect benefit or other reward, whether 
in cash or in kind, in exchange for specific behaviour in the scope of the Member's 
parliamentary work, and shall consciously seek to avoid any situation which might 
imply bribery, corruption, or undue influence,

not  engage  in  paid  professional  lobbying  directly  linked  to  the  Union  decision-
making process.

Article 3 

Conflicts of interest

A  conflict  of  interest  exists  where  a  Member  of  the  European  Parliament  has  a  personal 
1.
interest  that  could  improperly  influence  the  performance  of  his  or  her  duties  as  a  Member.  A 
conflict of interest does not exist where a Member benefits only as a member of the general public 
or of a broad class of persons.

2.
Any Member who finds that he or she has a conflict of interest shall immediately take the 
necessary  steps  to  address  it,  in  accordance  with  the  principles  and  provisions  of  this  Code  of 
Conduct. If the Member is unable to resolve the conflict of interest, he or she shall report this to 

- 143 -

ANNEX I

the President in writing. In cases of ambiguity, the Member may seek advice in confidence from 
the Advisory Committee on the Conduct of Members, established under Article 7.

Without  prejudice  to  paragraph  2,  Members  shall  disclose,  before  speaking  or  voting  in 
3.
plenary  or  in  one  of  Parliament’s  bodies,  or  if  proposed  as  a  rapporteur,  any  actual  or  potential 
conflict of interest in relation to the matter under consideration, where such conflict is not evident 
from the information declared pursuant to Article 4. Such disclosure shall be made in writing or 
orally to the chair during the parliamentary proceedings in question.

Article 4 

Declaration by Members

1.
For  reasons  of  transparency,  Members  of  the  European  Parliament  shall  be  personally 
responsible for submitting a declaration of financial interests to the President by the end of the first 
part-session after elections to the European Parliament (or within 30 days of taking up office with 
the Parliament in the course of a parliamentary term), in accordance with a form to be adopted by 
the  Bureau  pursuant  to  Article  9.  They  shall  notify  the  President  of  any  changes  that  have  an 
influence on their declaration by the end of the month following each change occurring.

The declaration of financial interests shall contain the following information, which shall 

2.
be provided in a precise manner:

(a)

(b)

(c)

(d)

(e)

(f)

(g)

(h)

the Member’s occupation or occupations during the three-year period before he or 
she  took  up  office  with  the  Parliament,  and  his  or  her  membership  during  that 
period of any boards or committees of companies, non-governmental organisations, 
associations or other bodies established in law,

any  salary  which  the  Member  receives  for  the  exercise  of  a  mandate  in  another 
parliament,

any  regular  remunerated  activity  which  the  Member  undertakes  alongside  the 
exercise of his or her office, whether as an employee or as a self-employed person,

membership  of  any  boards  or  committees  of  any  companies,  non-governmental 
organisations, associations or other bodies established in law, or any other relevant 
outside activity that the Member undertakes, whether the membership or activity in 
question is remunerated or unremunerated,

any  occasional  remunerated  outside  activity  (including  writing,  lecturing  or  the 
provision of expert advice), if the total remuneration of all the Member's occasional 
outside activities exceeds EUR 5 000 in a calendar year,

any holding in any company or partnership, where there are potential public policy 
implications or where that holding gives the Member significant influence over the 
affairs of the body in question,

any  support,  whether  financial  or  in  terms  of  staff  or  material,  additional  to  that 
provided  by  Parliament  and  granted  to  the  Member  in  connection  with  his  or  her 
political activities by third parties, whose identity shall be disclosed,

any  other  financial  interests  which  might  influence  the  performance  of  the 
Member’s duties.

- 144 -

For  any  item  to  be  declared  in  accordance  with  the  first  subparagraph,  Members  shall,  where 
appropriate, indicate whether it is remunerated or not; for items (a), (c), (d), (e) and (f), Members 
shall also indicate one of the following income categories:

ANNEX I

–

–

–

–

–

–

Unremunerated;

EUR 1 to EUR 499 a month;

EUR 500 to EUR 1 000 a month;

EUR 1 001 to EUR 5 000 a month;

EUR 5 001 to EUR 10 000 a month;

above EUR 10 000 a month, with an indication of the nearest EUR 10 000 amount.

Any  income  that  Members  receive  in  respect  of  each  item  declared  in  accordance  with  the  first 
subparagraph, but not on a regular basis, shall be calculated on an annual basis, divided by twelve 
and placed in one of the categories set out in the second subparagraph.

The  information  provided  to  the  President  in  accordance  with  this  Article  shall  be 

3.
published on Parliament’s website in an easily accessible manner.

Members  may  not  be  elected  as  office-holders  of  Parliament  or  of  one  of  its  bodies,  be 
4.
appointed as a rapporteur or participate in an official delegation or interinstitutional negotiations, if 
they have not submitted their declaration of financial interests.

If the President receives information, which leads him or her to believe that the declaration 
5.
of  financial  interests  of  a  Member  is  substantially  incorrect  or  out  of  date,  the  President  may 
consult  the  advisory  committee  provided  for  in  Article  7.  Where  appropriate,  the  President  shall 
request  the  Member  to  correct  his  or  her  declaration  within  10  days.  The  Bureau  may  adopt  a 
decision  applying  paragraph  4  to  Members  who  do  not  comply  with  the  President’s  correction 
request.

Rapporteurs  may  voluntarily  list  in  the  explanatory  statement  to  their  report  outside 

6.
interests who have been consulted on matters pertaining to the subject of the report56.

Article 5 

Gifts or similar benefits

1.
Members  of  the  European  Parliament  shall  refrain  from  accepting,  in  the  performance  of 
their duties, any gifts or similar benefits, other than those with an approximate value of less than 
EUR  150  given  in  accordance  with  courtesy  usage  or  those  given  to  them  in  accordance  with 
courtesy usage when they are representing Parliament in an official capacity.

Any  gifts  presented  to  Members  in  accordance  with  paragraph  1  when  they  are 
2.
representing Parliament in an official capacity shall be handed over to the President and dealt with 
in accordance with implementing measures to be laid down by the Bureau pursuant to Article 9.

The  provisions  of  paragraphs  1  and  2  shall  not  apply  to  the  reimbursement  of  travel, 
3.
accommodation and subsistence expenses of Members, or to the direct payment of such expenses 

56 See Bureau Decision of 12 September 2016 on the implementation of the Inter-Institutional 
Agreement on the Transparency Register.

- 145 -

ANNEX I

by third parties, when Members attend, pursuant to an invitation and in the performance of their 
duties, at any events organised by third parties.

The scope of this paragraph, and in particular the rules designed to ensure transparency, shall be 
specified in the implementing measures to be laid down by the Bureau pursuant to Article 9.

Article 6 

Activities of former Members

Former  Members  of  the  European  Parliament  who  engage  in  professional  lobbying  or 
representational activities directly linked to the European Union decision-making process should 
inform the European Parliament thereof and may not, throughout the period in which they engage 
in those activities, benefit from the facilities granted to former Members under the rules laid down 
by the Bureau to that effect57.

Article 7 

Advisory Committee on the Conduct of Members

An  Advisory  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  Members  (‘the  Advisory  Committee’)  is 

1.
hereby established.

2.
The Advisory Committee shall be composed of five members, appointed by the President 
at  the  beginning  of  his  or  her  term  of  office  from  amongst  the  members  of  the  Committee  on 
Constitutional  Affairs  and  the  Committee  on  Legal  Affairs,  taking  due  account  of  the  Members' 
experience and of political balance.

Each member of the Advisory Committee shall serve as chair for six months on a rotating basis.

The  President  shall  also,  at  the  beginning  of  his  or  her  term  of  office,  appoint  reserve 
3.
members for the Advisory Committee, one for each political group not represented in the Advisory 
Committee.

In the event of an  alleged  breach of  this Code of Conduct by a member of a political group  not 
represented  in  the  Advisory  Committee,  the  relevant  reserve  member  shall  serve  as  a  sixth  full 
member of the Advisory Committee for the purposes of investigation of that alleged breach.

Upon request by a Member, the Advisory Committee shall give him or her, in confidence 
4.
and within 30 calendar days, guidance on the interpretation and implementation of the provisions 
of this Code of Conduct. The Member in question shall be entitled to rely on such guidance.

At the request of the President, the Advisory Committee shall also assess alleged breaches of this 
Code of Conduct and advise the President on possible action to be taken.

The  Advisory  Committee  may,  after  consulting  the  President,  seek  advice  from  outside 

5.
experts.

6.

The Advisory Committee shall publish an annual report of its work.

Article 8 

57 Bureau Decision of 12 April 1999 on facilities granted to former Members of the European 
Parliament.

- 146 -

ANNEX I

Procedure in the event of possible breaches of the Code of Conduct

1.
Where  there  is  reason  to  think  that  a  Member  of  the  European  Parliament  may  have 
breached this Code of Conduct, the President shall, except in manifestly vexatious cases, refer the 
matter to the Advisory Committee.

The Advisory Committee shall examine the circumstances of the alleged breach, and may 
2.
hear  the  Member  concerned.  Based  on  its  findings,  it  shall  make  a  recommendation  to  the 
President concerning a possible decision.

In  case  of  an  alleged  breach  of  the  Code  of  Conduct  by  a  permanent  member  or  by  a  reserve 
member of the Advisory Committee, the member or reserve member concerned shall refrain from 
taking part in the proceedings of the Advisory Committee on that alleged breach.

If, taking into account that recommendation, and having invited the Member concerned to 
3.
submit written observations, the President concludes that the Member concerned has breached the 
Code of Conduct, he or she shall adopt a reasoned decision laying down a penalty. The President 
shall notify that Member of the reasoned decision.

The penalty may consist of one or more of the measures listed in Rule 176(4) to (6) of the Rules of 
Procedure.

The  internal  appeal  procedures  defined  in  Rule  177  of  the  Rules  of  Procedure  shall  be 

4.
available to the Member concerned.

Article 9 

Implementation

The  Bureau  shall  lay  down  implementing  measures  for  this  Code  of  Conduct,  including  a 
monitoring procedure, and shall, when necessary, update the amounts referred to in Articles 4 and 
5.

The Bureau may bring forward proposals for revision of this Code of Conduct.

- 147 -

ANNEX II

ANNEX II

CODE OF APPROPRIATE BEHAVIOUR FOR MEMBERS OF THE EUROPEAN 
PARLIAMENT IN EXERCISING THEIR DUTIES

1.
In  exercising  their  duties,  Members  of  the  European  Parliament  will  behave  towards 
everyone  working  in  the  European  Parliament  with  dignity,  courtesy  and  respect  and  without 
prejudice or discrimination.

2.
In exercising their duties, Members will behave in a professional manner and must refrain, 
in  their  relations  with  staff,  from,  in  particular,  degrading,  insulting,  offensive  or  discriminatory 
language or any other actions which are unethical, demeaning or unlawful.

3.
Members  may  not,  by  their  actions,  incite  or  encourage  staff  to  violate,  circumvent  or 
ignore the legislation in force, Parliament’s internal rules or this Code, or tolerate such behaviour 
by staff under their responsibility.

4.
With the aim of ensuring that the European Parliament functions effectively, Members will 
seek  to  ensure,  exercising  appropriate  discretion,  that  any  disagreements  or  conflicts  involving 
staff under their responsibility are handled promptly, fairly and effectively.

5.
Where necessary, Members will cooperate promptly and fully with the procedures in place 
for managing situations of conflict or harassment (psychological or sexual), including responding 
promptly  to  any  allegations  of  harassment.  Members  should  take  part  in  specialised  training 
organised  for  them  on  preventing  conflict  and  harassment  in  the  workplace  and  on  good  office 
management.

Members  will  sign  a  declaration  confirming  their  commitment  to  complying  with  this 

6.
Code. All declarations, whether signed or not, will be published on Parliament’s website.

7.
Members who have not signed the declaration relating to this Code may not be elected as 
office-holders of Parliament or of one of its bodies, be appointed as a rapporteur or participate in 
an official delegation or interinstitutional negotiations.

- 148 -

ANNEX III

ANNEX III

CRITERIA  FOR  QUESTIONS  FOR  WRITTEN  ANSWER  UNDER  RULES  138, 
140 AND 141

1.

Questions for written answer shall:

–

–

–

–

–

–

–

–

clearly specify the addressee to whom they are to be transmitted through the usual 
interinstitutional channels;

fall exclusively within the limits of the competences of the addressee, as laid down 
in the relevant Treaties or in legal acts of the Union, or within its sphere of activity;

be of general interest;

be concise and contain an understandable interrogation;

not exceed 200 words;

not contain offensive language;

not relate to strictly personal matters;

not contain more than three sub-questions.

Questions to the Council may not deal with the subject of an ongoing ordinary legislative 

2.
procedure or with Council's budgetary functions.

Upon  request,  the  Secretariat  shall  provide  authors  with  advice  on  how  to  comply  in  an 

3.
individual case with the criteria laid down in paragraph 1.

If  an  identical  or  similar  question  has  been  put  and  answered  during  the  preceding  six 
4.
months,  or  to  the  extent  that  a  question  merely  seeks  information  on  the  follow-up  to  a  specific 
resolution of Parliament of a kind which the Commission has already provided in a written follow-
up communication during the preceding six months, the Secretariat shall transmit to the author a 
copy  of  the  previous  question  and  answer  or  follow-up  communication.  The  renewed  question 
shall not be forwarded to the addressee unless the President so decides in the light of significant 
new developments and in response to a reasoned request by the author.

5.
If a question seeks factual or statistical information that is already available to Parliament's 
research services, it shall not be forwarded to the addressee but rather to those services, unless the 
President decides otherwise upon request by the author.

Questions  concerning  related  matters  may  be  merged  into  a  single  question  by  the 

6.
Secretariat and answered together.

- 149 -

ANNEX IV

ANNEX IV

GUIDELINES  AND  GENERAL  PRINCIPLES  TO  BE  FOLLOWED  WHEN 
CHOOSING THE SUBJECTS TO BE INCLUDED ON THE AGENDA FOR THE 
DEBATE  ON  CASES  OF  BREACHES  OF  HUMAN  RIGHTS,  DEMOCRACY 
AND THE RULE OF LAW PROVIDED FOR UNDER RULE 144

Fundamental principles

Priority shall be given to motions for resolutions intended to lead to a vote in Parliament 
1.
addressed  to  the  Council,  the  Commission,  the  Member  States,  third  countries  or  international 
bodies, before a particular event, provided that the current part-session is the only part-session of 
the European Parliament at which a vote can be held in time.

2.

Motions for resolutions shall not exceed 500 words.

Subjects relating to the responsibilities of the European Union as laid down by the Treaties 

3.
shall be given priority, provided they are of major importance.

The number of subjects chosen shall be such as to allow a debate commensurate with their 

4.
importance and should not exceed three, including sub-chapters.

Practical details

5.
The fundamental principles applied in determining the choice of subjects to be included in 
the debate on cases of breaches of human rights, democracy and the rule of law shall be notified to 
Parliament and the political groups.

Limitation and allocation of speaking time

6.
In order to make better use of the time available, the President, after consulting the political 
group Chairs, shall reach agreement with the Council and the Commission on the limitation of the 
speaking time for their respective statements, if any, in the debate on cases of breaches of human 
rights, democracy and the rule of law.

Deadline for tabling amendments

The deadline for tabling amendments shall allow sufficient time between their distribution 
7.
in the official languages and the time set for the debate on the motions for resolutions to enable 
Members and political groups to give them due consideration.

- 150 -

ANNEX V

PROCEDURE FOR THE CONSIDERATION AND ADOPTION OF DECISIONS 
ON THE GRANTING OF DISCHARGE

ANNEX V

Article 1

Documents

1.

The following documents shall be printed and distributed:

(a)

(b)

(c)

the  revenue  and  expenditure  account,  the  financial  analysis  and  the  balance  sheet 
forwarded by the Commission;

the Annual Report and special reports of the Court of Auditors, accompanied by the 
Institutions' answers;

the statement of assurance as to the reliability of the accounts and the legality and 
regularity of the underlying transactions provided by the Court of Auditors pursuant 
to Article 287 of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union;

(d)

the Council recommendation.

These documents shall be referred to the committee responsible. Any committee concerned 

2.
may deliver an opinion.

If other committees wish to deliver opinions, the President shall set the time-limit within 

3.
which these shall be communicated to the committee responsible.

Article 2

Consideration of report

1.
Parliament shall consider a report from the committee responsible concerning discharge by 
15 May of the year following the adoption of the Court of Auditors' Annual Report as required by 
the Financial Regulation.

Parliament's  Rules  relating  to  amendments  and  voting  shall  apply  unless  otherwise 

2.
provided in this Annex.

Article 3

Content of the Report

1.

The discharge report drawn up by the committee responsible shall comprise:

(a)

(b)

a  proposal  for  a  decision  granting  discharge  or  postponing  the  discharge  decision 
(April part-session vote) or a proposal for a decision granting or refusing to grant 
discharge (October part-session vote);

a  proposal  for  a  decision  closing  the  accounts  of  all  the  Union's  revenue, 
expenditure, assets and liabilities;

(c)

a  motion  for  a  resolution  containing  comments  accompanying  the  proposal  for  a 

- 151 -

ANNEX V

decision referred to in point (a) including both an assessment of the Commission's 
budgetary  management  over  the  financial  year  and  observations  relating  to  the 
implementation of expenditure for the future;

(d)

as  an  Annex,  a  list  of  the  documents  received  from  the  Commission  and  those 
requested but not received;

(e)

the opinions of the committees concerned.

If  the  committee  responsible  proposes  postponing  the  discharge  decision,  the  relevant 

2.
motion for a resolution shall also set out, inter alia:

(a)

(b)

the reasons for postponement;

the  further  action  that  the  Commission  is  expected  to  take  and  the  deadlines  for 
doing so;

(c)

the documents required for Parliament to take an informed decision.

Article 4

Consideration and vote in Parliament

Any report by the committee responsible concerning the discharge shall be included on the 

1.
agenda of the first part-session following its tabling.

Amendments shall be admissible only to the motion for a resolution tabled in accordance 

2.
with Article 3(1)(c).

Unless  otherwise  stipulated  in  Article  5,  the  vote  on  the  proposals  for  decisions  and  the 

3.
motion for a resolution shall follow the order of Article 3.

Parliament shall decide by a majority of the votes cast, in accordance with Article 231 of 

4.
the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.

Article 5

Procedural variants

1.

April part-session vote

In the first instance, the discharge report shall propose either to grant or to postpone discharge.

(a)  If  a  proposal  to  grant  discharge  secures  a  majority,  discharge  is  granted.  This  shall  also 
constitute closure of the accounts.

If a proposal to grant discharge fails to secure a majority, discharge shall be deemed to have been 
postponed and the committee responsible shall table a new report within six months containing a 
new proposal to grant or refuse to grant discharge.

(b)  If  a  proposal  to  postpone  discharge  is  adopted,  the  committee  responsible  shall  table  a  new 
report within six months containing a new proposal to grant or refuse to grant discharge. In this 
case the closure of accounts shall also be postponed and retabled with the new report.

If a proposal to postpone discharge fails to secure a majority, discharge shall be deemed to have 

- 152 -

ANNEX V

been granted. In this instance the decision shall also constitute closure of the accounts. The motion 
for resolution may still be put to the vote.

2.

October part-session vote

In  the  second  instance,  the  discharge  report  shall  propose  either  to  grant  or  to  refuse  to  grant 
discharge.

(a)  If  a  proposal  to  grant  discharge  secures  a  majority,  discharge  is  granted.  This  shall  also 
constitute closure of the accounts.

If a proposal to grant discharge fails to secure a majority, this shall constitute refusal of discharge. 
A formal proposal to close the accounts for the year in question shall be submitted at a subsequent 
part-session at which the Commission shall be invited to make a statement.

(b) If a proposal to refuse discharge secures a majority, a formal proposal to close the accounts for 
the year in question shall be submitted at a subsequent part-session at which the Commission shall 
be invited to make a statement.

If a proposal to refuse discharge fails to secure a majority, discharge shall be deemed to have been 
granted.  In  this  instance  the  decision  shall  also  constitute  closure  of  accounts.  The  motion  for 
resolution may still be put to the vote.

3.
In the event that the motion for resolution or the proposal on closure contains provisions 
which contradict Parliament's vote on the discharge, the President, after consulting the Chair of the 
committee responsible, may postpone that vote and fix a new deadline for tabling amendments.

Article 6

Implementation of discharge decisions

1.
The President  shall  forward  any  decision  or  resolution  of  Parliament adopted  pursuant  to 
Article  3  to  the  Commission  and  to  each  of  the  other  institutions  and  shall  arrange  for  their 
publication  in  the  Official  Journal  of  the  European  Union  in  the  series  appropriate  to  acts  of  a 
legislative character.

2.
The committee responsible shall report to Parliament at least annually on the action taken 
by  the  institutions  in  response  to  the  comments  accompanying  the  discharge  decisions  and  the 
other  comments  contained  in  Parliament's  resolutions  concerning  the  implementation  of 
expenditure.

3.
On the basis of a report by the committee responsible for budgetary control, the President, 
acting  on  behalf  of  Parliament,  may  bring  an  action  before  the  Court  of  Justice  of  the  European 
Union against the institution concerned, pursuant to Article 265 of the Treaty on the Functioning 
of  the  European  Union,  for  failure  to  comply  with  the  obligations  deriving  from  the  comments 
accompanying  the  discharge  decision  or  the  other  resolutions  concerning  implementation  of 
expenditure.

- 153 -

ANNEX VI

ANNEX VI

POWERS AND RESPONSIBILITIES OF STANDING COMMITTEES58

I.

Committee on Foreign Affairs

Committee responsible for the promotion, implementation and monitoring of the Union’s foreign 
policy as regards:

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

the  common  foreign  and  security  policy  (CFSP)  and  the  common  security  and 
defence policy (CSDP); in this context the committee is assisted by a subcommittee 
on security and defence;

relations with other Union institutions and bodies, the UNO and other international 
organisations  and  interparliamentary  assemblies  for  matters  falling  under  its 
responsibility;

oversight of the European External Action Service;

the  strengthening  of  political  relations  with  third  countries  by  means  of 
comprehensive cooperation and assistance programmes or international agreements 
such as association and partnership agreements;

the opening, monitoring and concluding of negotiations concerning the accession of 
European States to the Union;

all legislation, programming and scrutiny of actions carried out under the European 
Instrument  for  Democracy  and  Human  Rights,  the  European  Neighbourhood 
Instrument,
the  Instrument 
contributing to Stability and Peace and the Partnership Instrument for cooperation 
with third countries, and the policies underpinning them;

the  Instrument  for  Pre-Accession  Assistance, 

the  monitoring  and  follow-up  of,  inter  alia,  the  European  Neighbourhood  Policy 
(ENP), in particular with regard to ENP Annual Progress Reports;

issues concerning democracy, the rule of law, human rights, including the rights of 
minorities, in third countries and the principles of international law; in this context 
the committee is assisted by a subcommittee on human rights, which should ensure 
coherence  between  all  the  Union’s  external  policies  and  its  human  rights  policy; 
without prejudice to the relevant rules, members from other committees and bodies 
with  responsibilities  in  this  field  shall  be  invited  to  attend  the  meetings  of  the 
subcommittee.

9.

Parliament’s  involvement  in  election  observation  missions,  where  appropriate  in 
cooperation with other relevant committees and delegations.

The  committee  provides  political  oversight  to,  and  coordinates  the  work  of,  joint  parliamentary 
committees  and  parliamentary  cooperation  committees  as  well  as  that  of  the  interparliamentary 
delegations and ad hoc delegations falling within its remit.

II.

Committee on Development

58 Adopted by decision of Parliament of 15 January 2014.

- 154 -

ANNEX VI

Committee responsible for:

1.

(a)

(b)

(c)

(d)

(e)

2.

3.

4.

5.

the promotion, implementation and monitoring of the development and cooperation 
policy of the Union, notably:

political  dialogue  with  developing  countries,  bilaterally  and  in  the  relevant 
international organisations and interparliamentary fora,

aid to, and cooperation agreements with, developing countries, notably oversight of 
effective  aid  funding  and  evaluation  of  output,  including  in  relation  to  poverty 
eradication,

monitoring of the relationship between the policies of the Member States and those 
implemented at Union level,

promotion of democratic values, good governance and human rights in developing 
countries,

the implementation, monitoring and advancement of policy coherence with regard 
to development policy;

all  legislation,  programming  and  scrutiny  of  actions  carried  out  under  the 
Development  Cooperation  Instrument  (DCI),  the  European  Development  Fund 
(EDF) – in close cooperation with national parliaments – and the Humanitarian Aid 
Instrument,  as  well  as  all  matters  related  to  humanitarian  aid  in  developing 
countries and the policy underpinning them;

matters  relating  to  the  ACP-EU  Partnership  Agreement  and  relations  with  the 
relevant bodies;

matters relating to Overseas Countries and Territories (OCTs);

Parliament’s  involvement  in  election  observation  missions,  when  appropriate  in 
cooperation with other relevant committees and delegations.

The committee coordinates the work of the interparliamentary delegations and ad hoc delegations 
falling within its remit.

III.

Committee on International Trade

Committee responsible for matters relating to the establishment, implementation and monitoring of 
the Union’s common commercial policy and its external economic relations, in particular:

1.

2.

3.

4.

financial,  economic  and  trade  relations  with  third  countries  and  regional 
organisations;

the common external tariff and trade facilitation as well as the external aspects of 
customs provisions and management;

the  opening,  monitoring,  conclusion  and  follow-up  of  bilateral,  multilateral  and 
plurilateral  trade  agreements  governing  economic,  trade  and  investment  relations 
with third countries and regional organisations;

measures  of  technical  harmonisation  or  standardisation  in  fields  covered  by 
instruments of international law;

- 155 -

ANNEX VI

5.

relations  with  the  relevant  international  organisations  and  international  fora  on 
trade-related  matters,  and  with  organisations  promoting  regional  economic  and 
commercial integration outside the Union;

6.

relations with the WTO, including its parliamentary dimension.

The  committee  liaises  with  the  relevant  interparliamentary  and  ad  hoc  delegations  for  the 
economic and trade aspects of relations with third countries.

IV.

Committee on Budgets

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

9.

the  multiannual  financial  framework  of  the  Union’s  revenue  and  expenditure  and 
the Union’s system of own resources;

Parliament’s budgetary prerogatives, namely the budget of the Union as well as the 
negotiation and implementation of interinstitutional agreements in this field;

Parliament’s estimates according to the procedure defined in the Rules;

the budget of the decentralised bodies;

the  financial  activities  of  the  European  Investment  Bank  which  are  not  part  of 
European economic governance;

the  budgetisation  of  the  European  Development  Fund,  without  prejudice  to  the 
powers of the committee responsible for the ACP-EU Partnership Agreement;

financial  implications  and  compatibility  with  the  multiannual  financial  framework 
of all Union acts, without prejudice to the powers of the relevant committees;

keeping  track  of  and  assessing  the  implementation  of  the  current  budget 
notwithstanding  Rule  98(1),  transfers  of  appropriations,  procedures  relating  to  the 
establishment  plans,  administrative  appropriations  and  opinions  concerning 
buildings-related projects with significant financial implications;

the  Financial  Regulation,  excluding  matters  relating  to  the  implementation, 
management and control of the budget.

V.

Committee on Budgetary Control

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

the control of the implementation of the budget of the Union and of the European 
Development  Fund,  and  the  decisions  on  discharge  to  be  taken  by  Parliament, 
including the internal discharge procedure and all other measures accompanying or 
implementing such decisions;

the  closure,  presenting  and  auditing  of  the  accounts  and  balance  sheets  of  the 
Union, its institutions and any bodies financed by it, including the establishment of 
appropriations to be carried over and the settling of balances;

3.

the control of the financial activities of the European Investment Bank;

- 156 -

ANNEX VI

4.

5.

6.

7.

monitoring of the cost-effectiveness of the various forms of Union financing in the 
implementation  of  the  Union’s  policies,  involving,  upon  the  Committee  on 
Budgetary  Control’s  request,  the  specialised  committees  and  acting,  upon  the 
Committee  on  Budgetary  Control’s  request,  in  cooperation  with  the  specialised 
committees for the examination of special reports of the Court of Auditors;

relations with the European Anti-Fraud Office (OLAF), consideration of fraud and 
irregularities in the implementation of the budget of the Union, measures aimed at 
preventing and prosecuting such cases, the strict protection of the Union’s financial 
interests and the relevant actions by the European Public Prosecutor in this field;

relations  with  the  Court  of  Auditors,  the  appointment  of  its  members  and 
consideration of its reports;

the Financial Regulation as far as the implementation, management and control of 
the budget are concerned.

VI.

Committee on Economic and Monetary Affairs

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

the economic and monetary policies of the Union, the functioning of Economic and 
Monetary  Union  and  the  European  monetary  and  financial  system  (including 
relations with the relevant institutions or organisations);

the free movement of capital and payments (cross-border payments, single payment 
area,  balance  of  payments,  capital  movements  and  borrowing  and  lending  policy, 
control  of  movements  of  capital  originating  in  third  countries,  measures  to 
encourage the export of the Union's capital);

the international monetary and financial system (including relations with financial 
and monetary institutions and organisations);

rules on competition and State or public aid;

tax provisions;

the  regulation  and  supervision  of  financial  services,  institutions  and  markets 
including financial reporting, auditing, accounting rules, corporate governance and 
other company law matters specifically concerning financial services;

the  relevant  financial  activities  of  the  European  Investment  Bank  as  part  of 
European economic governance in the euro area.

The  committee  is  assisted  by  a  subcommittee  on  tax  matters,  for  tax-related  matters  and 
particularly  the  fight  against  tax  fraud,  tax  evasion  and  tax  avoidance,  as  well  as  financial 
transparency for taxation purposes.

VII. Committee on Employment and Social Affairs

Committee responsible for:

1.

employment  policy  and  all  aspects  of  social  policy  including  working  conditions, 
social security, social inclusion and social protection;

- 157 -

ANNEX VI

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

9.

–

–

–

–

workers’ rights;

health and safety measures at the workplace;

the European Social Fund;

vocational training policy, including professional qualifications;

the free movement of workers and pensioners;

social dialogue;

all forms of discrimination at the workplace and in the labour market except those 
based on sex;

relations with:

the European Centre for the Development of Vocational Training (Cedefop),

the European Foundation for the Improvement of Living and Working Conditions,

the European Training Foundation,

the European Agency for Safety and Health at Work;

as well as relations with other relevant Union bodies and international organisations.

VIII. Committee on the Environment, Public Health and Food Safety

Committee responsible for:

1.

(a)

(b)

(c)

(d)

(e)

(f)

(g)

(h)

2.

(a)

(b)

environmental  policy  and  environmental  protection  measures,  in  particular 
concerning:

climate change,

air,  soil  and  water  pollution,  waste  management  and  recycling,  dangerous 
substances and preparations, noise levels and the protection of biodiversity,

sustainable development,

international  and  regional  measures  and  agreements  aimed  at  protecting  the 
environment,

restoration of environmental damage,

civil protection,

the European Environment Agency,

the European Chemicals Agency;

public health, in particular:

programmes and specific actions in the field of public health,

pharmaceutical and cosmetic products,

- 158 -

ANNEX VI

(c)

(d)

3.

(a)

(b)

health aspects of bioterrorism,

the  European  Medicines  Agency  and  the  European  Centre  for  Disease  Prevention 
and Control;

food safety issues, including in particular:

the labelling and safety of foodstuffs,

veterinary  legislation  concerning  protection  against  risks  to  human  health;  public 
health checks on foodstuffs and food production systems,

(c)

the European Food Safety Authority and the European Food and Veterinary Office.

In the context of point 2, the committee is assisted by a subcommittee on public health.

IX.

Committee on Industry, Research and Energy

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

(a)

(b)

(c)

6.

7.

the  Union’s  industrial  policy  and  related  measures,  and  the  application  of  new 
technologies, including measures related to SMEs;

the  Union’s  research  and  innovation  policy,  including  science  and  technology  as 
well as the dissemination and exploitation of research findings;

European space policy;

the  activities  of  the  Joint  Research  Centre,  the  European  Research  Council,  the 
European  Institute  of  Innovation  and  Technology  and  the  Institute  for  Reference 
Materials and Measurements, as well as JET, ITER and other projects in the same 
area;

Union  measures  relating  to  energy  policy  in  general  and  in  the  context  of  the 
establishment  and  functioning  of  the  internal  energy  market,  including  measures 
relating to:

the security of energy supply in the Union,

the promotion of energy efficiency and energy saving and the development of new 
and renewable forms of energy,

the  promotion  of  interconnection  of  energy  networks  and  energy  efficiency 
including  the  establishment  and  development  of  trans-European  networks  in  the 
energy infrastructure sector;

the Euratom Treaty and Euratom Supply Agency; nuclear safety, decommissioning 
and waste disposal in the nuclear sector;

the information society, information technology and communications networks and 
services,  including  technologies  and  security  aspects  and  the  establishment  and 
development  of  trans-European  networks  in  the  telecommunication  infrastructure 
sector  as  well  as  the  activities  of  the  European  Union  Agency  for  Network  and 
Information Security (ENISA).

X.

Committee on the Internal Market and Consumer Protection

- 159 -

ANNEX VI

Committee responsible for:

1.

(a)

(b)

(c)

2.

3.

4.

coordination  at  Union  level  of  national  legislation  in  the  sphere  of  the  internal 
market and for the customs union, in particular:

the free movement of goods including the harmonisation of technical standards,

the right of establishment,

freedom to provide services except in the financial and postal sectors;

the functioning of the Single Market, including measures aimed at the identification 
and  removal  of  potential  obstacles  to  the  implementation  of  the  Single  Market, 
including the Digital Single Market;

the  promotion  and  protection  of  the  economic  interests  of  consumers,  except  for 
public health and food safety issues;

policy  and  legislation  regarding  the  enforcement  of  Single  Market  rules  and 
consumer rights.

XI.

Committee on Transport and Tourism

Committee responsible for:

1.

(a)

(b)

(c)

(d)

(e)

(f)

2.

3.

matters  relating  to  the  development  of  a  common  policy  for  rail,  road,  inland 
waterway, maritime and air transport, in particular: 

common rules applicable to transport within the European Union,

the  establishment  and  development  of  trans-European  networks  in  the  area  of 
transport infrastructure,

the provision of transport services and relations in the field of transport with third 
countries,

transport safety,

relations with international transport bodies and organisations;

the European Maritime Safety Agency, the European Union Agency for Railways, 
the European Union Aviation Safety Agency and the SESAR Joint Undertaking;

postal services;

tourism.

XII. Committee on Regional Development

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

the operation and development of the Union’s regional development and cohesion 
policy, as established in the Treaties;

the  European  Regional  Development  Fund,  the  Cohesion  Fund  and  the  other 
instruments of the Union’s regional policy;

- 160 -

ANNEX VI

assessment of the impact of other Union policies on economic and social cohesion;

coordination of the Union’s structural instruments;

the urban dimension of the cohesion policy;

outermost  regions  and 
cooperation;

islands  as  well  as 

trans-frontier  and 

interregional 

relations  with 
organisations and local and regional authorities.

the  Committee  of 

the  Regions, 

interregional  cooperation 

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

XIII. Committee on Agriculture and Rural Development

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

3.

(a)

the operation and development of the common agricultural policy;

rural development, including the activities of the relevant financial instruments;

legislation on:

veterinary  and  plant-health  matters  and  animal  feeding  stuffs  provided  such 
measures are not intended to protect against risks to human health,

(b)

animal husbandry and welfare;

4.

5.

6.

7.

improvement of the quality of agricultural products;

supplies of agricultural raw materials;

the Community Plant Variety Office;

forestry and agroforestry.

XIV. Committee on Fisheries

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

the operation and development of the common fisheries policy and its management;

the  conservation  of  fishery  resources,  the  management  of  fisheries  and  fleets 
exploiting such resources and marine and applied fisheries research;

the common organisation of the market in fishery and aquaculture products and the 
processing and marketing thereof;

structural  policy  in  the  fisheries  and  aquaculture  sectors,  including  the  financial 
instruments and funds for fisheries guidance to support these sectors;

the integrated maritime policy as regards fishing activities;

sustainable  fisheries  partnership  agreements,  regional  fisheries  organisations  and 
the implementation of international obligations in the field of fisheries.

XV. Committee on Culture and Education

- 161 -

ANNEX VI

Committee responsible for:

1.

(a)

(b)

(c)

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

the cultural aspects of the European Union, and in particular:

improving the knowledge and dissemination of culture,

the protection and promotion of cultural and linguistic diversity,

the  conservation  and  safeguarding  of  cultural  heritage,  cultural  exchanges  and 
artistic creation;

the  Union's  education  policy,  including  the  European  higher  education  area,  the 
promotion of the system of European schools and lifelong learning;

audiovisual  policy  and  the  cultural  and  educational  aspects  of  the  information 
society;

youth policy;

the development of a sports and leisure policy;

information and media policy;

cooperation with third countries in the areas of culture and education and relations 
with the relevant international organisations and institutions.

XVI. Committee on Legal Affairs

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

(a)

(b)

(c)

(d)

6.

7.

8.

the  interpretation,  application  and  monitoring  of  Union  law  and  compliance  of 
Union acts with primary law, notably the choice of legal bases and respect for the 
principles of subsidiarity and proportionality;

the  interpretation  and  application  of  international  law,  in  so  far  as  the  European 
Union is affected;

better law-making and the simplification of Union law;

the  legal  protection  of  Parliament's  rights  and  prerogatives,  including  its 
involvement in actions before the Court of Justice of the European Union;

Union acts which affect the Member States' legal order, namely in the fields of:

civil and commercial law,

company law,

intellectual property law,

procedural law;

measures concerning judicial and administrative cooperation in civil matters;

environmental liability and sanctions against environmental crime;

ethical  questions  related  to  new  technologies,  applying  the  associated  committee 

- 162 -

ANNEX VI

procedure with the relevant committees;

9.

10.

11.

12.

the Statute for Members and the Staff Regulations of the European Union;

privileges and immunities as well as verification of Members' credentials;

the organisation and statute of the Court of Justice of the European Union;

the European Union Intellectual Property Office.

XVII. Committee on Civil Liberties, Justice and Home Affairs

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

3.

4.

(a)

(b)

(c)

5.

6.

the protection within the territory of the Union of citizens' rights, human rights and 
fundamental  rights,  including  the  protection  of  minorities,  as  laid  down  in  the 
Treaties and in the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European Union;

the measures needed to combat all forms of discrimination other than those based 
on sex or those occurring at the workplace and in the labour market;

legislation in the areas of transparency and of the protection of natural persons with 
regard to the processing of personal data;

the establishment and development of an area of freedom, security and justice while 
respecting the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality, in particular:

measures concerning the entry and movement of persons, asylum and migration,

measures concerning an integrated management of the common borders,

measures relating to police and judicial cooperation in criminal matters, including 
terrorism, and substantive and procedural measures relating to the development of a 
more coherent Union approach to criminal law;

the European Monitoring Centre for Drugs and Drug Addiction and the European 
Union  Agency  for  Fundamental  Rights,  Europol,  Eurojust,  Cepol,  the  European 
Public Prosecutor’s Office and other bodies and agencies in the same area;

the  determination  of  a  clear  risk  of  a  serious  breach  by  a  Member  State  of  the 
principles common to the Member States.

XVIII. Committee on Constitutional Affairs

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

3.

4.

the  institutional  aspects  of  the  European  integration  process,  in  particular  the 
preparation,  initiation  and  proceedings  of  ordinary  and  simplified  Treaty  revision 
procedures;

the implementation of the Treaties and the assessment of their operation;

the  institutional  consequences  of  enlargement  negotiations  of  or  withdrawal  from 
the Union;

interinstitutional  relations,  including,  with  a  view  to  their  approval  by  Parliament, 

- 163 -

ANNEX VI

examination of interinstitutional agreements pursuant to Rule 148(2) of the Rules of 
Procedure;

5.

6.

7.

8.

uniform electoral procedure;

political parties and political foundations at European level, without prejudice to the 
competences of the Bureau;

the determination of the existence of a serious and persistent breach by a Member 
State of the principles common to the Member States;

the  interpretation  and  application  of  the  Rules  of  Procedure  and  proposals  for 
amendments thereto.

XIX. Committee on Women's Rights and Gender Equality

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

the definition, promotion and protection of women's rights in the Union and related 
Union measures;

the promotion of women's rights in third countries;

equal  opportunities  policy,  including  the  promotion  of  equality  between  men  and 
women with regard to labour market opportunities and treatment at work;

the removal of all forms of violence and discrimination based on sex;

the implementation and further development of gender mainstreaming in all policy 
sectors;

the  follow-up  and  implementation  of  international  agreements  and  conventions 
involving the rights of women;

the encouragement of awareness of women's rights.

XX. Committee on Petitions

Committee responsible for:

1.

2.

3.

petitions;

the organisation of public hearings on citizens’ initiatives pursuant to Rule 222;

relations with the European Ombudsman.

- 164 -

ANNEX VII

ANNEX VII

APPROVAL  OF 
COMMITMENTS MADE DURING THE HEARINGS

THE  COMMISSION  AND  MONITORING  OF 

Part I  – Parliament's consent with regard to the entire College of the Commission

Article 1

Basis for assessment

1.
Parliament  shall  evaluate  Commissioners-designate  based  on  their  general  competence, 
European commitment and personal independence. It shall assess knowledge of their prospective 
portfolio and their communication skills.

Parliament  shall  have  particular  regard  to  gender  balance.  It  may  express  itself  on  the 

2.
allocation of portfolio responsibilities by the President-elect.

Parliament may seek any information relevant to its reaching a decision on the aptitude of 
3.
the  Commissioners-designate.  It  shall  expect  full  disclosure  of  information  relating  to  their 
financial  interests.  The  declarations  of  interest  of  the  Commissioners-designate  shall  be  sent  for 
scrutiny to the committee responsible for legal affairs.

Article 2

Examination of declaration of financial interests

1.
The  committee  responsible  for  legal  affairs  shall  examine  the  declarations  of  financial 
interests  and  assess  whether  the  content  of  the  declaration  made  by  a  commissioner-designate  is 
accurate and complete and whether it is possible to infer a conflict of interests.

2.
The  confirmation  by  the  committee  responsible  for  legal  affairs  of  the  absence  of  any 
conflict  of  interests  is  an  essential  precondition  for  the  holding  of  the  hearing  by  the  committee 
responsible  for  the  subject  matter.  In  the  absence  of  such  confirmation,  the  procedure  for 
appointing  the  Commissioner-designate  shall  be  suspended  while  the  procedure  laid  down  in 
paragraph 3(c) is followed.

The  following  guidelines  shall  be  applied  when  the  declarations  of  financial  interests  are 

3.
scrutinised by the committee responsible for legal affairs:

(a)

(b)

if, when scrutinising a declaration of financial interests, the committee responsible 
for legal affairs deems, on the basis of the documents presented, the declaration to 
be  accurate,  complete  and  to  contain  nothing  indicating  an  actual  or  potential 
conflict of interests in connection with the portfolio of the Commissioner-designate, 
its  Chair  shall  send  a  letter  confirming  this  finding  to  the  committees  responsible 
for  the  hearing  or  to  the  committees  involved  in  the  event  of  a  procedure  taking 
place during a Commissioner's term of office;

if  the  committee  responsible  for  legal  affairs  considers  that  the  declaration  of 
interests of a Commissioner-designate contains information which is incomplete or 
contradictory, or that there is a need for further information, it shall, pursuant to the 
Framework  Agreement  on  relations  between  the  European  Parliament  and  the 
to  provide 
European  Commission, 

the  Commissioner-designate 

request 

- 165 -

ANNEX VII

(c)

Article 3

Hearings

supplementary  information  without  undue  delay  and  shall  consider  and  properly 
analyse  it  before  making  its  decision;  the  committee  responsible  for  legal  affairs 
may  decide,  where  appropriate,  to  invite  the  Commissioner-designate  to  a 
discussion;

if the committee responsible for legal affairs identifies a conflict of interests based 
on the declaration of financial interests or the supplementary information supplied 
by  the  Commissioner-designate,  it  shall  draw  up  recommendations  aimed  at 
resolving the conflict of interests; the recommendations may include renouncing the 
financial  interests  in  question  or  changes  to  the  portfolio  of  the  Commissioner-
designate by the President of the Commission; in more serious cases, if no solution 
is found to the conflict of interests, and as a last resort, the committee responsible 
for  legal  affairs  may  conclude  that  the  Commissioner-designate  is  unable  to 
exercise  his  or  her  functions  in  accordance  with  the  Treaties  and  the  Code  of 
Conduct;  the  President  of  Parliament  shall  then  ask  the  President  of  the 
Commission what further steps the latter intends to take.

Each Commissioner-designate shall be invited to appear before the appropriate committee 

1.
or committees for a single hearing.

2.
The hearings shall be organised by the Conference of Presidents on a recommendation of 
the  Conference  of  Committee  Chairs.  The  Chair  and  coordinators  of  each  committee  shall  be 
responsible for the detailed arrangements. Rapporteurs may be appointed.

Appropriate arrangements shall be made to associate relevant committees where portfolios 

3.
are mixed. There are three options:

(a)

(b)

(c)

if  the  portfolio  of  the  Commissioner-designate  falls  within  the  remit  of  a  single 
committee, the Commissioner-designate shall be heard by that committee alone (the 
committee responsible);

if the portfolio of the Commissioner-designate falls more or less equally within the 
remit  of  more  than  one  committee,  the  Commissioner-designate  shall  be  heard 
jointly by those committees (joint committees); and

if the portfolio of the Commissioner-designate falls mainly within the remit of one 
committee  and  only  to  a  small  extent  within  the  remit  of  at  least  one  other 
committee,  the  Commissioner-designate  shall  be  heard  by  the  committee  mainly 
responsible, with the association of the other committee or committees (associated 
committees).

4.

The President-elect of the Commission shall be fully consulted on the arrangements.

5.
The  committees  shall  submit  written  questions  to  the  Commissioners-designate  in  good 
time before the hearings. For each Commissioner-designate there shall be two common questions 
drafted  by  the  Conference  of  Committee  Chairs,  the  first  relating  to  the  issues  of  general 
competence,  European  commitment  and  personal  independence,  and  the  second  relating  to  the 
management  of  the  portfolio  and  cooperation  with  Parliament.  The  committee  responsible  shall 
submit  five  other  questions;  sub-questions  shall  not  be  allowed.  In  the  case  of  joint  committees, 

- 166 -

ANNEX VII

they shall each be given the right to submit three questions.      

The curriculum vitae of the Commissioners-designate and their response to the written questions 
shall be published on Parliament’s website in advance of the hearing.

6.
Each  hearing  shall  be  scheduled  to  last  three  hours.  Hearings  shall  take  place  in 
circumstances, and under  conditions,  in  which  Commissioners-designate  enjoy  an  equal  and  
fair  opportunity  to present themselves and their opinions.

7.
Commissioners-designate shall be invited to make an opening oral statement of no longer 
than 15 minutes. Up to 25 questions, grouped together by theme whenever possible, shall be put 
during  the  course  of  the  hearing.  One  follow  up  question  may  be  asked  immediately  within  the 
allocated time. The bulk of the speaking time shall be allotted to political groups, mutatis mutandis 
in  accordance  with  Rule  171.  The  conduct  of  the  hearings  shall  aim  to  develop  a  pluralistic 
political dialogue between the Commissioners-designate and the Members. Before the end of the 
hearing,  the  Commissioners-designate  shall  be  given  the  opportunity  to  make  a  brief  closing 
statement.

There  shall  be  a  live  audio-visual  transmission  of  the  hearings  made  available  free  of 
8.
charge to the public and media. An indexed recording of the hearings shall be made available to 
the public within 24 hours.

Article 4

Evaluation

The  Chair  and  coordinators  shall  meet  without  delay  after  the  hearing  to  evaluate  the 
1.
individual  Commissioners-designate.  Those  meetings  shall  be  held  in  camera.  The  coordinators 
shall be invited to state whether, in their opinion, the Commissioners-designate are qualified both 
to be members of the College and to carry out the particular duties they have been assigned. The 
Conference of Committee Chairs shall design a pro forma template to assist the evaluation.

In the case of joint committees the Chair and the coordinators of the committees concerned 

2.
shall act jointly throughout the procedure.

There shall be a single evaluation letter for each Commissioner-designate. The opinions of 

3.
all the committees associated with the hearing shall be included.

4.

The following principles shall apply to the coordinators' evaluation:

(a)

(b)

(c)

(d)

If  the  coordinators  unanimously  approve  the  Commissioner-designate,  the  Chair 
shall submit a letter of approval on their behalf.

If the coordinators unanimously reject the Commissioner-designate, the Chair shall 
submit a letter of rejection on their behalf.

If  coordinators  representing  a  majority  of  at  least  two-thirds  of  the  committee 
membership approve the Commissioner-designate, the Chair shall submit a letter on 
their  behalf  stating  that  a  large  majority  approve  the  Commissioner-designate. 
Minority views shall be mentioned upon request.

If  coordinators  cannot  reach  a  majority  of  at  least  two-thirds  of  the  committee 
membership to approve the candidate, they shall

- 167 -

ANNEX VII

-

-

(e)

(f)

first request additional information through further written questions;

if coordinators are still dissatisfied, request a resumed hearing of 1,5 hour subject to 
the approval of the Conference of Presidents;

If, further to the application of point (d), coordinators representing a majority of at 
least  two-thirds  of  the  committee  membership  approve  the  Commissioner-
designate, the Chair shall submit a letter on their behalf stating that a large majority 
approve  the  Commissioner-designate.  Minority  views  shall  be  mentioned  upon 
request.

If,  further  to  the  application  of  point  (d),  there  is  still  no  majority  of  coordinators 
representing  at  least  two-thirds  of  the  committee  membership  to  approve  the 
Commissioner-designate, the Chair shall convene a committee meeting and put to 
vote  the  two  questions  mentioned  in  paragraph  1.  The  Chair  shall  submit  a  letter 
stating the committee’s evaluation.

5.
The  committees'  letters  of  evaluation  shall  be  transmitted  within  24  hours  after  the 
completion  of  the  evaluation  process.  The  letters  shall  be  examined  by  the  Conference  of 
Committee Chairs and conveyed subsequently to the Conference of Presidents. Unless it decides to 
seek  further  information,  the  Conference  of  Presidents,  following  an  exchange  of  views,  shall 
declare the hearings closed and authorise the publication of all letters of evaluation.

Article 5

Presentation of the college

1.
The  President-elect  of  the  Commission  shall  be  invited  to  present  the  whole  College  of 
Commissioners-designate  and  their  programme  at  a  sitting  of  Parliament  which  the  President  of 
the European Council and the President of the Council shall be invited to attend. The presentation 
shall  be  followed  by  a  debate.  In  order  to  wind  up  the  debate,  a  political  group  or  Members 
reaching  at  least  the  low  threshold  may  table  a  motion  for  resolution.  Rule  132(3)  to  (8)  shall 
apply.

2.
Following the vote on the motion for resolution, Parliament shall vote on whether or not to 
give its consent  to  the  appointment,  as  a  body,  of  the  President-elect  and  Commissioners-
designate. Parliament shall decide by a majority of the votes cast, by roll call. It may defer the vote 
until the following sitting.

Article 6

Monitoring of commitments made during the hearings

The commitments made and priorities referred to by Commissioners-designate during the hearings 
shall be reviewed, throughout his or her mandate, by the committee responsible in the context of 
the annual structured dialogue with the Commission undertaken in accordance with paragraph 1 of 
Annex  4  to  the  Framework  Agreement  on  relations  between  the  European  Parliament  and  the 
European Commission.

- 168 -

Part II – Substantial portfolio change or change in the composition of the College of 
Commissioners during its term of office

ANNEX VII

Article 7

Vacancy

When a vacancy caused by resignation, compulsory retirement or death is to be filled, Parliament, 
acting with dispatch, shall invite the Commissioner-designate to participate in a hearing under the 
same conditions as those laid down in Part I.

Article 8

Accession of a new Member State

In the event of the accession of a new Member State, Parliament shall invite the Commissioner-
designate to participate in a hearing under the same conditions as those laid down in Part I.

Article 9

Substantial portfolio change

In  the  event  of  a  substantial  portfolio  change  during  the  Commission's  term  of  office,  the 
Commissioners affected shall be invited to participate in a hearing under the same conditions as 
those laid down in Part I before taking up their new responsibilities

Article 10

Vote in plenary

By  way  of  derogation  from  the  procedure  laid  down  in  Rule  125(7),  when  the  vote  in  plenary 
concerns the appointment of a single Commissioner, the vote shall be by secret ballot.

- 169 -

ANNEX VIII

ANNEX VIII

REQUIREMENTS  FOR  THE  DRAFTING  OF  ACTS  ADOPTED 
ACCORDANCE WITH THE ORDINARY LEGISLATIVE PROCEDURE

IN 

Acts shall indicate the type of the act followed by the reference number, the names of both 

1.
institutions which adopted it, the date of their signature and an indication of their subject-matter.

2.

Acts shall contain the following:

(a)

(b)

(c)

(d)

(e)

"The European Parliament and the Council of the European Union";

a reference to the provisions under which the act is adopted, preceded by the words 
"Having regard to";

a  citation  containing  a  reference  to  proposals  submitted,  opinions  obtained  and 
consultations held;

a  statement  of  the  reasons  on  which  the  act  is  based,  introduced  by  the  word 
"Whereas";

a phrase such as "have adopted this Regulation" or "have adopted this Directive" or 
"have adopted this Decision", followed by the body of the act.

Acts  shall  be  divided  into  articles,  if  appropriate  grouped  into  parts,  titles,  chapters  and 

3.
sections.

The last article of an act shall specify the date of entry into force, where that date is before 

4.
or after the twentieth day following publication.

5.

The last article of an act shall be followed by:

-

-

-

the appropriate formulation, according to the relevant provisions of the Treaties, as 
to its applicability;

"Done at...", followed by the date on which the act was signed;

"For  the  European  Parliament  The  President",  "For  the  Council  The  President", 
followed by the name of the President of Parliament and of the President-in-Office 
of the Council at the time when the act was signed.

- 170 -